Tempo. 


HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 


A  STORY  FROM  LIFE. 


AN    AMERICAN    OBSERVER. 


ILLUSTRATED    BY    THE   AUTHOR. 


UNIVERSITY  PUBLISHING  COMPANY, 

FRANKLIN  SQUARE, 

NEW  YORK. 

1890, 


ENTERED  ACCORDING  TO  ACT  OF  CONGRESS,  BY  THE  AUTHOR,  Jl'NE.   ISS'.i. 
IN  THE  OFFICE  OF  THE  LIBRARIAN  OF  CONGRESS  AT  WASHIXQTON. 


All  Rights  Reserved. 


FULLY  PROTECTED  BY  COPYRIGHT  IN  GREAT   BRITAIN   AND   ALL  BRITISH 
PROVINCES.      ALSO   IN   EIGHT  OTHER  PRINCIPAL  GOVERNMENTS. 


Translations  and  All  Right  H  Reserved. 


INTRODUCTION. 


The  characters  in  my  story  ai'e  evolved 
from  life.  Joe  Jungle  and  little  Hank  are 
studies  made  in  a  mining  district  of  Califor- 
nia. As  with  the  sketches  of  others,  I 
trust  the  public  will  find  interest,  and  if, 
amidst  pernicious  winds  of  modern  thought, 
a  stray  seed  of  the  "  Wayback's  "  experience 
should  fall  on  fertile  soil,  where  hope  in 
that  home  beyond  has  been  cruelly  blasted, 
let  us  trust  it  may  spring  forth  into  sweet 
blossoms,  which  shall  waft  back  perfumes 
of  regenerating  faith  in  a  Divine  Creator. 

THE  AUTHOR, 


2072269 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

PAGE 

JOE  JUNGLE,  THE  WAYBACK  INFIDEL,         .  .      9 

CHAPTER  II. 
ONE  VICTIM,  ......          34 

CHAPTER   III. 
DISCUSSING  THE  WALTZ,        .  .  .  .36 

CHAPTER    IV. 
THE  BALL,    ......          51 

CHAPTER  V. 
THE  LAST  WALTZ,         .  .  .  .  .64 

CHAPTER  VI. 
THE  HUSBAND'S  RETURN,  ...  71 

CHAPTER  VII. 
A  THIRD  VICTIM,         .  .  .  .  .75 

CHAPTER  Vin. 
FIRE  AT  SEA,    ...  .  .  .90 

CHAPTER  IX. 
SAVED,  .....  .100 


v 

CHAPTER  x. 

PAGE 

No  NEWS 10? 

CHAPTER  XI. 
THE  BURIAL  AT  SEA,  .....  135 

CHAPTER  XII. 
THE  PRODIGAL, 

CHAPTER  XHI. 
LONDON,  .          .  •  1-49 

CHAPTER   XIV. 
THE  NEW  JOE  JUNGLE,   ....        159 

CHAPTER  XV. 
JOE  JUNGLE  ADOPTS  A  DAUGHTER,  t          .173 

CHAPTER  XVI. 
THE  RECTOR,  .  .196 

CHAPTER  XVII. 
THE  TRAGIC  MEETING,  .  .202 

CHAPTER  XVHI. 
UNFORGIVING, 

CHAPTER  XIX. 
RUBY'S  INSTINCT,  .  .233 


PROLOGUE. 


Victoria  Lennox  entered  the  conserva- 
tory on  the  arm  of  Deluth,  as  the  latter  ex- 
claimed : 

"  Deny  it !   deny  it  if  you  can  !" 

The  dreamy,  waltz-intoxicated  Victoria 
was  speechless. 

A  grasp  on  the  portiere  at  her  side  re- 
laxed, and  Jack  Lennox  fell  senseless  at  the 
feet  of  his  terrified  wife. 


HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 


CHAPTER  I. 

JOE  JUNGLE,  THE  WAYBACK  INFIDEL. 

A  N  eastbound  train  was  whizzing  over 
-^-  the  Rocky  Mountains  at  such  ve- 
locity it  seemed  miraculous  it  should  not  be 
swept  from  the  dizzy  pinnacles  to  death- 
yawning  arms  below.  Gentlemen  tourists 
were  gazing  upward  at  the  Devil's  Slide, 
and  commenting  on  Satan's  tobogganing 
shoot,  when  they  retired  to  the  smoking- 
room  to  play  cards.  There  they  encoun- 
tered an  ally  in  the  queerest  specimen  of 
a  "Wayback  American,"  as  he  took  pride 
in  terming  himself,  whose  favorite  game 
was  draw  poker. 

He  was  such  an  example  of  the  early 
West,  all  were  alert,  lest  he  unsheathe  a 


10  HUGGING   TO  MUSIC. 

bowie  knife  or  draw  his  revolver.  He,  how- 
ever, evidently  felt  the  influence  of  civilized 
surroundings  too  strongly  to  indulge  in  such 
playfully  wild  habits. 

His  conversation  was  highly  flavored  with 
slang  and  profanity.  His  manners  were  as 
uncouth  as  his  appearance  was  startling. 
His  voice  was  an  admixture  of  nasal  twang 
and  brutal  grunt. 

Although  he  seemed  the  embodiment  of 
a  rough,  dangerous  element,  sometimes 
found  in  distant  mining  territories,  where 
savage  habits  had  long  since  obliterated  all 
traces  of  early  parental  teaching  and  civi- 
lized custom,  yet,  with  his  flowing  locks 
thrown  back  from  an  intellectual  forehead, 
his  classic  features,  an  athletic  figure  and  a 
costume  which  might  be  copied  for  its  effect 
by  the  star  stage  brigand,  Joe  Jungle  was, 
in  his  mining  home,  a  picture  not  easily  for- 
gotten. 

His  partners  had  gradually  dropped  out, 
leaving  only  two  quiet  gentlemen,  Lord 
Fitzgerald,  an  Irishman,  and  Lord  Oakdale, 
an  Englishman.  Nevertheless,  the  Way- 


HUGGIKG  $0 

back  never  ceased  to  curse  the  British  and 
in  the  same  manner  consign  the  Irish  to  the 
bottom  of  Hades. 

Lord  Oakdale  and  his  companion  were 
amused  beyond  measure.  To  them  this  in- 
digenous plant  of  the  primitive  West  far 
exceeded  anything  ever  witnessed  in  Bar- 
num's  "  Consolidated  Circus "  or  Buffalo 
Bill's  "  Wild  West/' 

They  were  so  delighted  with  the  rara 
avis,  they  not  only  smiled  at  his  rude  say- 
ings, but  egged  him  on  at  the  slightest 
suspicion  of  the  conversation  terminating. 
Although  not  an  expert  at  poker,  Lord  Fitz- 
gerald won  a  game. 

"Gol  dummy  pictur',''  said  Jungle,  "I 
don't  care  a  cuss  fur  the  dust,  but  I'm  bleowed 
ef  I  want  a  durned  Irishman  to  beat  a'  Ameri- 
can from  wayback."  After  awhile  the  Way- 
back  won  every  game,  no  one  seemed  to 
have  the  slightest  chance  against  him. 
Finally  Lord  Fitzgerald  withdrew,  leaving 
Lord  Oakdale  to  again  be  finished  by  the 
proficient  Westerner. 

"I  tell  you,"    hawhawed  Wayback,    "it 


12  HUGGING   TO  MUSIC. 

does  me  good  to  wollop  a'  Englisher.  I 
hate  the  impodunt  Irish,  but  I'll  be  bleowed 
ef  I  don't  b'lieve  I'd  jine  'em  to  lick  the 
stuckup  English.  They  think  they're  the 
only  ones  top  o'  earth  fit  ter  live  ;  keowards 
all  of  um.  They'd  run  from  a  hen-fight  ef 
they  heard  a  wing  flap." 

"Where,"  questioned  Lord  Oakdale,  striv- 
ing to  suppress  a  smile,  "did  you  meet  my 
countrymen  ? " 

"  Never  see  many  on  um  'fore  you,  but  I've 
heard  of  um,  an'  I  never  want  to  see  'nother. 
Ef  I  had  a'  American  steamer  to  shoot 
me  over  th'  Atlantic  Ocean  next  week,  I 
wouldn't  ride  in  no  English  Cullard  steamer, 
you  bet ;  but  neow  I've  got  tew,  I  s'pose,  to 
git  ter  Glasgow,  as  thar'  ain't  no  b'loons  I 
ken  take  passage  in  'stead  of  a  British  gol 
durned  salt  water  express.  Hope  I  won't 
meet  no  English  lords  on  the  ship,  anyway. 

"I'll  play  ye  'nother  game  ef  ye  like  to 
be  wolloped,"  and  the  Wayback  opened  a 
jackpot  containing  $500. 

Lord  Oakdale  squeezed  down  his  hand, 
and  raised  the  opener  with  aces  and  kings. 


HUGGING   TO   MUSIC.  13 

Another  raise  came  from  Wayback,  who 
held  three  queens,  and  who  was  again  raised 
by  Lord  Oakdale.  Then  cards  were  drawn, 
Lord  Oakdale  drawing  one  and  the  Way- 
back  drawing  two. 

Betting  now  went  fast  and  furious.  Noth- 
ing could  be  heard  but  the  click  of  the  chips, 
and  the  excitement  rose  to  fever  heat,  until 
the  pot  reached  $5,000.  Lord  Oakdale  called, 
the  hands  were  exposed.  Lord  Oakdale  had 
an  ace  full  on  kings,  and  the  Wayback  four 
queens. 

As  Joe  Jungle  raked  in  the  money  and 
added  to  his  wad  of  bills,  he  chuckled : 
"  Wall,  I've  bed  some  fun  anyheow,  lickin' 
the  English  an'  Irish.  Gol  durn  um,  they 
ain't  fit  ter  live,  anyway.  Keowards  all  of 
um,"  and  again  he  expectorated  tobacco 
juice,  like  a  fall  of  rain,  over  and  around 
the  cuspidor. 

At  this  point  a  young  rector  leisurely 
entered.  In  a  moment  the  Wayback  seemed 
ready  to  challenge  the  newcomer  to  mortal 
combat,  but  finally  lay  back  in  his  chair  and 
sneered: 


14  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

"  A  gosh  durned  parson  on  the  train, 
I'll  be  bleowed !  Say,  boys,  we'll  have  a 
smash-up  !  Parson,  what's  yer  name  and 
whar'  do  you  come  from,  anyheow  ? " 

The  rector  caught  a  peculiar  look  from 
his  friends  Oakdale  and  Fitzgerald,  and  con- 
cluded to  reply  to  the  insolent  Wayback. 

"My  name,  sir,"  responded  the  rector, 
with  most  amiable  politeness,  "is  Royal 
Wadsworth,  and  my  place  of  birth  Irela— 

"Git  out!"  interrupted  Wayback.  "I 
might  o'  knowed  it,  nothin'  reound  me  ever 
sence  this  car  left  Deadwood  but  gol  durned 
English  an'  Irish  tourists  An'  then  a  par- 
son aboard  !  We'll  roll  over  a  Rocky  Moun- 
tain precipice.  Parsons!"  he  disgustingly 
repeated.  "No  good  on  airth,  keo wards  all 
of  um.  Goin'  reound  tellin'  'beout  a  God 
somewhar',  as  ef  folks  didn't  know  better'n 
ter  believe  anything  they  ken't  see,  nur  han- 
dle, nur  git  tew. 

"That's  what  that  'ere  feller  says  that  writ 
the  'Mistakes  uv  the  Almighty,'  an'  I'd  rather 
b'lieve  him  a  durned  sight,  fer  I  have  seen 
Wongersol,  en'  shook  hands  with  him,  an' 


HUGGING  TO  MUSIC.  15 

laffed,  an'  laffed  hearin'  him  tell  his  Bible 
jokes,  but  I  ain't  onct  see  th'  Almighty. 

"  Jess  ez  Wongersol  says,  we've  been 
gulled  tew  long,  talkin'  to  a  God  who  per- 
tends  He  knows  morn  we  du.  Good  'nuff 
pap  fur  women  an'  childurn,  but  fur  men  to 
b'lieve  in  a  God — shew  !  Its  played  eout ! 

"As  Wongersollsays,  says  he,  "Ef  thar  was 
a  God  he'd  tell  us  everything,  an'  not  go 
sneakin'  'reound  buildin'  a  heavenly  home 
for  us  in  some  country  we  don't  know 
nothin'  'beout,  whether  its  swampy  or  rocky, 
an'  maybe  wouldn't  agree  with  us  if  we  got 
thar.  May  be  full  of  malary,  an'  then  per- 
posin'  to  never  let  us  see  the  inside  on't  till 
arter  we're  dead  like  a  dog.  What's  the 
good  of  it  then,  I'd  like  to  know  i 

"  De  ye  s'pose  ef  thar'  wuz  a  God  he  would- 
n't let  us  live  allers  ?  'Taint  likely  neow  He'd 
put  us  miserable  roosters  here  jess  ter  stay  a 
few  fleetin'  years  an'  then  let  us  die.  No, 

He'd  never  be  so  cussed  mean  as  that,  so  I've 

i 

concluded  with  Wongersol,  of  York,  that 
thar'  ain't  no  God  'tall,  ur  He'd  told  us  all  that 
was  goin'  on,  every  'tarnal  thing  He  intended 


16  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

doin'  fur  us  and  let  us  know  jess  ez  much  ez 
He  does. 

"  Why,  instead  of  killin'  us  and  puttin'  us 
in  the  ground  ter  rot,  He'd  take  us  to  t'other 
home  in  a  balloon  and  at  half  th'  expense. 
Ez  fur  me,  I'll  be  gol  durned  ef  I  wouldn't 
a  good  sight  ruther  go  that  way,"  and  he 
again  expectorated  tobacco  rain. 

"  Naw,  sir-ee,  ye  ken't  tell  me  that  He'd 
chuck  our  bodies  in  the  greound  ter  rot  an' 
take  our  speerit  er  our  soul  a-soarin'  away  on 
a  picnic  inter  heaven  to  git'  a  new  body  fit 
ter  'sociate  with  stuckup  angels. 

"  That  may  du  fur  crowned  heads,  who 
allers  want  great  paradin'  over  themselves, 
but  I  b'long  to  a  free  Republic,  an'  my  old, 
sarviceable  body,  that's  been  yanked  'reound 
with  me  through  thick  and  thin,  ain't  goin'  to 
be  throwed  away  fur  no  newfangled  ghost 
apparatus  arter  I'm  dead. 

"  Ef  thar  wuz  a  God  he'd  see  that  jess  as 
well  ez  me  an'  Wongersoll  an'  other  sharp- 
eyed  inf  erdels  see  it. 

"  A  parson  !  Jess  guess  human  natur'  ken 
paddle  her  own  canoe  without  no  parson. 


HUGGING  TO  MtTSlC.  17 

"Most  on  'em  come  'reound  a  commoonity 
a-sticken'  their  noses  inter  everybody's  pri- 
vate business,  a-tryiu'  to  reform  drunkards 
an'  sich  like,  an  objectin'  to  people  gittin'  a 
liviii'  by  runniif  games  of  draw  pcker  that's 
a  good  place  fur  fellars  without  brains  to 
lose  their  money  in,  but  what  stuckups  call 
gamblin'. 

"  I  knowed  one  decent  parson,  though.  He 
come  around  tew  camp  'bout  year  ago. 
Wanted  ter  sprinkle  water  on  Hank's  head. 
I  told  him  ter  keep  off.  I  didn't  want  no 
baptizin'  reound  him,  nur  no  gosh  durned 
parson's  hand  to  tech  him  nuther. 

"  Then  the  parson  tried  ter  tell  me  what 
baptizin'  meant,  and  sponsor.  Sez  he,  '  Ye 
know,  Meester  Jungle,  ef  yewuzgoin'  to  die, 
ye'd  want  some  good  friend  afore  it  was  te\v 
late — a'  honest  man — tew  promise  he'd  look 
after  yer  children  and  see  that  they  was 
brought  up  honest  and  edicatecl,  a  guardian 
jess  ez  execeters  is  left  fur  estates. 

"  '  No\v,  then,  't  wouldn't  be 'miff  ter  satis- 
fy ye  fur  th^  execeter  ter  send  ye  word  he'd 
kerry  out  yer  wishes  an'  do  ever'thing  squar'. 


lg  HUGGING  TO  MUSlG). 

He'd  have  ter  go  through  a  form  o'  laW  eil 
give  bonds,  tew. 

"  'Now,  a  sponsor  does  jess  the  same  by 
takin'  a  vow  that  a  child  shell  be  brought  up 
in  the  religion  of  his  parents,  reverence  a 
divine  Father,  and  not  be  raised  in  infer- 
delity.' 

11  '  Now,  then,'  says  I,  '  that's  jess  what  I 
don't  want  1'arned  him— no  life  beyond  the 
grave  and  sich  stuff. 

11 '  Hank's  goin'  to  be  a'  eout  an'  eout  in- 
ferclel,  like  me  an'  Wongersol,  of  York.  No 
foolin'  'beout  it  nuther. 

"  '  So  git  yer  baptizin'  tools,  Bible,  water 
an'  all,  eouter  this  ranch  quick  ez  lightnin', 
er  the  fust  thing  ye  know  ye'll  be  orna- 
mentin'  the  limb  uv  a  tree  that  I  keep 
growed  fur  that  purpose.  I  give  ye  ten 
minutes  afore  I  come  back.' 

"  Well,  what  d'ye  think  the  gol  durned 
fool  done,  but  flopped  right  deown  an' 
went  to  talkin'  to  God  'beout  me,  an'  I 
left  him  prayin'.  Jess  then  Hank  come  by 
the  door  an'  listened.  Hank  never  see  a 
circus  afore,  so  I  thought  I'd  let  him  an' 


HUGGING  TO  MUSIC.  19 

the  Chinaman  have  a  free  ticket  ter  see  th' 
elephant. 

'  *  Arter  awhile  I  sneaked  back,  an'  ef 
thar.wa'n't  Hank  kneelin'  with  the  parson, 
an*  the  parson  was  larniii'  him  the  Lord's 
prayer.  An'  thar  was  Hank  goiii'  it  fer  all 
he  was  wo'th — jess  as  ef  he  wa'n't  a'  infer- 
del — an'  finished  up  with  what  Jennie,  his 
dead  mother,  1'arned  him,  '  Neow  I  lay  me 
deown  ter  sleep." 

Here  the  Wayback  coughed  and  his  voice 
did  not  seem  quite  so  boisterous,  not  quite, 
but  he  continued: 

''Then  Hank  said  suthin'  'beout,  'Lord 
bless  pop,  an'  all  the  miners  an'  their  fam'- 
lies.  May  pop  live  ter  take  care  o'  me  and 
see  me  grow  up  a  good  man.'  The  parson 
said,  'Amen,  my  boy,'  an'  put  his  religi's 
hand,  lovin'-like,  right  on  Hank's  head. 

"Afore  I  knowed  it  I  had  yanked  off  my 
hat  jess  ez  ef  I  wuz  in  a  meetin'-house. ' 

"I  wuz  so  mad,  a  tear  jess  dropped  on  my 
cheek.  Suthin'  kind  o'  swelled  up  in  my 
throat  till  I  felt  ez  if  I  had  the  mumps,  but 
I  coughed  it  away. 


20  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

"I  was  so  mad  I  went  in  kind  o'  soft  like, 
en  I  says,  '  Parson,  the  tree  I  hang  parsons 
on  ez  cut  deown,  an'  I  hain't  got  no  time  to 
hunt  'nother,  an'  I  guess  yer  feet  is  wet.  I 
wish  you'd  take  this  tew  hundurd  dollars 
wo'th  o'  gold  eagles,  an'  git  away  quick  fur 
a  new  pa'r  o'  boots. 

"I'm  awful  mad,  fur  ye  know  I'm  a'  in- 
ferdel,  an'  wet  feet  is  a  dangerous  thing  this 
weather.  What  a  fool  I  wuz,  parson,  not  ter 
notice  yer  boots  afore  ;  that  kind  o'  leather 
allers  soaks  water,  'specially  ef  it's  worn  till 
holes  git  in.' 

"  Then  I  shook  hands  with  him,  an'  says, 
1  Good-bye.'  I  wuz  so  mad. 

"  The  parson's  eyes  looked  kind  o?  red  an' 
weak,  and  ez  he  took  the  money  an'  shook 
hands  ag'in,  he  trembled  all  over  an'  couldn't 
speak.  I  s'pose  he  wuz  mad  tew. 

"  Then  he  took  Hank  in  his  arms  an' 
kissed  him,  an'  I  let  him  do  it.  Then  he  said 
suthin'  'beout  meetin'  me  in  our  Father's 
house,  after  this  brief  life  wuz  over.  An'  I 
shook  hands  ag'in  with  him,  an'  stood  with 
my  hat  off.  I  wuz  so  thunderin'  mad. 


HUGGING   TO  MUSIC.  21 

"  Arterhe  started,  Hank  called  arter  him 
to  '  come  ag'in,'  an'  he  called  back,  '  I  will, 
my  boy,  Providence  permitting  in  tew 
Weeks.'  I  didn't  say  nuthin'  ag'in  it;  I 
thought  I'd  jess  as  soon  he'd  come  back  ez 
not. 

"Arter  he'd  gone,  I  wuz  so  mad  somehow, 
I  couldn't  go  ter  work,  So  I  jess  took 
Hank  right  in  my  arms  an'  got  onter  a  high 
rock  an'  watched  that  poor,  foolish,  good- 
nater'd  parson  clean  out  o'  sight. 

"  Poor  fellar,  he  took  cold  by  them  bust- 
out  old  boots,  durn  'em,  jess  ez  I  wuz 
'fraid  of,  an'  died  in  one  week  at  the  next 
ranch. 

"  The  two  hundurd  he  divided  'twixt  his 
family  in  the  East  and  a  little  church  he  was 
a-tryin'  to  build  in  the  miniif  deestrick. 

"I  sent  his  poor  body  home  to  his  wife 
with  a  ten  thousand  check  pinned  on  the 
parson's  coat  collar  fur  funeral  'xpenses,  an' 
writ  her  she'd  never  want  fur  nothiu'  while 
Joe  Jungle  lived. 

"  I  allers  feel  kind  o'  glad  to  know  I  give 
the  parson  that  tew  hundurd  fur  noo  boots, 


22  HUGGING   TO   MUSIC. 

though  the  poor  parson  never  lived  to  wear 
um. 

"  The  boots  wuz  like  the  very  last  words 
he  talked  ter  me,  they  come  '  tew  late.' ' 

Joe  Jungle  stared  into  vacancy,  while 
those  present  looked  at  the  Wayback  with  a 
new  and  kindly  interest.  Lord  Oakdale  was 
the  first  to  break  the  silence. 

"  Mr.  Jungle,  may  I  beg  to  know  to  whom 
you  refer  as  '  Hank '  C 

In  a  moment  the  face  of  the  Wayback 
was  radiant,  his  voice  dropped  to  a  tender 
cadence,  and  pointing  to  a  chair  he  softly 
replied,  "Thar's  my  Hank." 

A  sweet  boy  of  about  seven  years  lay 
asleep  in  a  chair,  his  little  chu1  by  hands 
clasping  a  woolly  horse,  which  was  hugged 
to  his  bosom.  His  dimpled  cheeks  were 
rosy  with  health's  fresh  beauty. 

The  long  dark  lashes  swept  his  lovely  face 
as  though  vying  for  admiration,  while  from 
the  wearily  reclining  head  fell  fluffy  curls 
of  silken  gold. 

No  monarch  ever  gazed  upon  his  first- 
born heir  with  such  proud  rapture  as  did 


HUGGING  TO  MUSIC.  23 

this  idolizing  father  at  his  darling  boy.  The 
rector  quietly  looked,  while  the  other  gentle- 
men expressed  their  admiration  of  the  beau- 
tiful child. 

Pen  could  not  picture  the  pride,  the  depth 
of  love  which  shone  in  the  face  of  the  in- 
fidel Joe  Jungle,  as  he  unconsciously,  rev- 
erently whispered,  "My  Hank,  God  bless 
him  !" 

The  rector  grasped  the  hand  of  the  Way- 
back,  and  feelingly  responded,  "Amen! 
And  may  the  child  lead  the  parent  !" 


CHAPTER  II. 

ONE   VICTIM. 

4i~OUT,    darling,   why  use  the  coarsest 

-*-^     mode  of  expression  ? " 

"My  dear,"  responded  Mrs.  Eodney's  hus- 
band, "I  believe  in  calling  things  by  their 
proper  names. 

"I  did  not  study  medicine  two  years 
and  not  know  that  the  subcutaneous  pene- 
tralia, which  penetrates  the  precipitous  in- 
fundibuliform  of  the  culdesac,  causes  belly- 
a " 

"Don't  say  that  again!"  screamingly  in- 
terrupted Aunt  Sophronie.  "  The  Rodney 
intellect  always  overtops  just  a  'leetle,'  but, 
Nell,  that  wretch"  (looking  good-naturedly 
at  her  nephew)  "only  drew  you  into  this  silly 
argument  to  air  his  JEsculapian  knowledge. 
He  knows  perfectly  that  stomach-ache  is 
more  euphonious  than"  (hesitating) — "than 


HUGGING   TO   MUSIC.  25 

the  other  word,  and  sufficiently  expressive 
for  anyone  not  a  student  of  materia 
medica" 

"Oh,  certainly,  aunt,"  smiled  Mr.  Rod- 
ney, "only  this  straining  a  point  in  mock 
modesty  was  suggested  by  Miss  Pinkley, 
who  told  us  last  evening  of  the  terrible  ac- 
cident to  her  uncle's  'limb,'  which  had  been 
amputated. 

''Without  further  inquiry,  we  were  in  a 
perfect  state  of  ignorance  as  to  whether  it 
was  a  leg  or  an  arm  which  had  been  sur- 
geonized,  and  when  that  girl  had  to  ad- 
mit it  was  a  leg  she  looked  as  though 
she  had  committed  all  the  crimes  in  the 
calendar. 

"I  thought  what  delicious  inconsistency, 
when  the  mother  of  this  same  girl,  who 
teaches  her  daughter  such  absurd  nonsense, 
which  no  doubt  she  religiously  believes  the 
acme  of  modesty,  will  deck  her  child,  whom 
I  have  seen  in  a  dress  exposing  nearly  all 
her  upper  body,  and  allow  her  to  spin^ 
around  a  ball-room,  hugged  up  to  a  mere 
acquaintance,  wrhose  money  or  family  has 


23  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

probably  saved  his  expulsion  from  decent 
society. 

"  Or,  she  may  wnirl  in  the  arms  of  an 
utter  stranger  immediately  after  he  is  pre- 
sented to  her. 

"It  is  but  a  short  time  since  fashionable 
mothers  of  our  own  country  generally  began 
to  appreciate  the  fact  that  it  was,  to  say  the 
least,  in  extremely  bad  taste  to  send  off  a 
daughter  to  balls  with  an  escort,  who,  after 
dancing  to  enchanting  music,  takes  her  to 
supper,  where  she  partakes  of  wine,  which 
flies  to  her  head,  and  drives  home  again 
with  the  man,  who  probably  has  now  much 
more  of  the  intoxicant  in  his  brain  than  the 
charming  creature  by  his  side.  And  this  is 
still  practiced  by  some  women  who  call  it 
'  independence  of  character.' ' 

"Well,"  replied  Mrs.  Rodney,  "though 
the  man's  reputation  were  immaculate,  I 
should  consider  such  habits,  with  that  of 
hugging  to  music,  to  say  the  least,  not  cal- 
culated to  enhance  the  delicacy  of  a  prop- 
erly brought  up  woman." 

"  You  have  it,  my  dear,"  said  Mr.  Rodney. 


HUGGING  TO  MUSIC.  27 

"  '  Hugging  to  music1  is  a  correct  name  for 
the  waltz,  a  dance  which,  as  conducted  even 
in  our  best  society,  is  only  fitted  for  unmen- 
tionable places. 

"  Relegate  the  waltz  to  relatives  or  most 
intimate  friends  only,  and  it  would  speedily 
lose  its  fascination. 

"We  piously  refer  to  the  degradation  of 
woman  in  Mohammedan  countries,  believ- 
ing that  they  veil  their  faces  from  men  only 
to  hide  a  shame.  We  send  missionaries  to 
convert  them  to  Christianity,  to  whom  one 
of  their  first  women  read  this  lesson  : 

" '  See !  Is  this  a  real  picture  of  your 
waltz,  where  mothers,  wives,  daughters, 
throw  themselves  into  the  arms  of  different 
men  ( ' 

"The  missionary  was  compelled  to  admit 
its  truth.  Then  said  she  : 

"'Return  to  your  respectable  waltzers, 
tell  them  they  are  the  heathen — not  we. 
Nor  dare  insult  us  by  comparison  with  your 
females.  May  Allah  curse  your  mothers 
and  their  offspring,  for  such  vulgar,  degrad- 
ing habits.' 


28  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

"Imagine  the  feelings  of  our  Christian 
missionary. 

"  Bah ! 

"  A  mere  speaking  acquaintance  taking 
your  mother,  wife,  daughter  or  sweetheart 
in  his  arms,  and  making  several  hugging 
tours  of  a  ball-room,  accompanied  by  strains 
of  entrancing  music,  the  music,  of  course, 
supposed  to  sanctify  the  hugging ! 

"Fiji  Islanders  could  not  be  guilty  of 
more  immodesty.  Even  the  Shah,  when 
first  visiting  England,  could  not  under- 
stand our  waltz  for  refined  society,  and  of- 
fered to  buy  several  of  the  women  thus 
engaged.  When  told  they  were  the  wives 
and  daughters  of  those  who  had  assembled 
to  honor  him,  the  Shah  laughingly  replied: 

"  'You  think  that  is  a  very  good  joke  011 
me.  No,  no ;  the  women  are  professional 
dancers,  and  strong  too,  very  strong.  I 
have  noticed  some  of  them  whirl  with  a 
dozen  different  men  to-night,  and  seem 
ready  to  embrace  as  many  more.  See !  see  ! 
Yes,  I  will  buy  twenty.  They  shall  amuse 
my  soldiers  with  that  amazingly  refined 


RUGGING  TO  MtSlC.  20 

ball-room  exercise,  from  the  country  of  the 
Christian.'  And  the  Shah  leered  a  subtle 
sneer. " 

"  As  a  little  girl,"  responded  Mrs.  Rodney, 
"I  was  wild  to  waltz.  Aside  from  being  a 
clergyman,  my  father  was  strictly  opposed 
to  all  dancing,  while  my  mother  objected 
only  to  waltzing.  One  day  she  told  me  of 
Miss  Sherman,  daughter  of  General  Sher- 
man, a  Roman  Catholic,  who,  being  hon- 
ored by  the  Prince  of  Wales'  request  for  a 
waltz,  at  the  reception  of  welcome  to  him 
here,  sweetly  declined  by  replying,  '  Waltz- 
ing is  against  the  rules  of  my  Church.' 

"The  Prince  bowed',  admiringly,  and 
courteously  stood  by  her  side  until  the  close 
of  the  objectionable  measure,  when  Miss 
Sherman,  with  unaffected  pleasure,  accept- 
ed the  arm  of  the  Prince  and  glided  into  the 
graceful  quadrille . 

"Happy  mother!  proud  Church  to  have 
such  a  daughter !  I  was  so  charmed  with 
Miss  Sherman's  act,  it  caused  me  to  consider 
my  mother's  objections,  and  checked  all 
further  desire  for  waltzing." 


30  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

"Nell,  dear,  if  you  had  been  a  waltzer  I 
never  would  have  done  myself  the  honor 
of  asking  you  to  become  Mrs.  Kodney.  I 
vowed  I  would  not  marry  a  woman  who 
was  in  the  habit  of  being  publicly  hugged." 

"  Well,  my  dear  nephew,"  exclaimed  Aunt 
Sophronie,  "  how  about  men  ?" 

"  My  dear  aunt,  it  is  true  men  declare 
themselves  privileged  in  doing  what  they 
will  not  grant  your  sex.  But  I  admit  that 
women  have  the  right  to  expect  and  demand 
the  same  purity  in  men  that  we  expect  and 
demand  in  women,  and  until  society  takes 
this  stand  it  will  continue  to  be  what  it  is — 
a  rotten  composition. 

"Very  bitter  doses  were  those  adminis- 
tered from  our  best  pulpits  lately,  and  the 
great  nausea  they  occasioned  clearly  showed 
the  unmistakable  need  of  the  cleansing  pur- 
gative." 

"Amen  to  them,"  responded  Aunt  So- 
phronie. "  I  will  go  to  my  room  at  once 
and  attack  a  poem  on  the  subject  of  waltz- 
ing. I  feel  the  inspiration  now,  the  real 
divine  afflatus,"  and  away  she  sped. 


HUGGING  TO  MUSIC.  31 

Will  Darrow,  an  intimate  friend  of  Ned 
Rodney's,  now  appeared  at  the  library  door 
looking  deathly  pale.  Mr.  Rodney  sprang 
toward  him.  "What  is  it,  Will!  Anything 
the  matter  ?  Sit  down,  you  look  ready  to 
faint." 

"I  called  to  say,"  replied  young  Darrow, 
"  that  I  could  not  keep  my  engagement  with 
you  to-day.  A  great  sorrow  has  fallen  upon 
our  home.  Sister  Bess  has  eloped  with 
John  Walton." 

The  Rodneys  looked  aghast. 

"Ned,"  said  Darrow,  "I  always  made 
light  of  your  objection  to  waltzing,  but  that 
degrading  familiarity  has  stolen  the  senses 
of  my  only  sister.  Last  night  1  called  to 
bring  her  from  the  subscription  ball,  when  I 
learned  she  had  disappeared  with  Walton, 
to  whom  I  had  forbidden  her  to  speak,  but 
he  managed  to  have  her  waltz  with  him, 
and  this  is  the  result.  I  fear  my  mother 
will  die.  I  must  go  to  her.  Good-bye,"  and 
Darrow  rushed  out,  looking  the  picture  of 
insanity. 


32  HUGGING  TO   MUSIC. 

Mr,  Rodney  drew  a  long  breath  and  indig- 
nantly remarked  : 

"  So  much  for  society's  respectable  meas- 
ure, 'the  hugging  waltz.'  Poor  Bess  is 
henceforth  an  outcast. 

"  But  mark  the  villain.  Before  a  twelve- 
month society  will  open  its  arms  to  him,  and 
he  will  be  considered  the  more  charming  to 
have  had  so  exciting  a  romance  as  the  de- 
grading of  a  respectable  woman.  The  higher 
she  stands  the  more  valuable  the  conquest  for 
this  fascinating  roue." 

Mrs.  Rodney's  face  looked  her  indignation. 

"Never  will  any  respectable  family  allow 
that  monster  to  enter  their  home  again." 

"  Ah,  my  dear,"  said  Mr.  Rodney,  "you 
are  not  aware  that  the  '  monster '  has  an  in- 
come of  thirty  or  forty  thousand  per  annum, 
with  additional  prospects  from  his  old  uncle. 
He  is  considered  one  of  the  best  catches. 

"  The  first  time  Walton  enters  church, 
after  his  return,  you  will  see  half  the  women 
glance  from  their  prayer-books  to  get  a  look 
at  the  '  splendid  man  who  so  foolishly  per- 
mitted himself  to  be  ensnared  (?).' ' 


HUGGING  TO  MUSIC.  33 

Mrs.  Rodney  moaned  :  "  Oh,  poor  girl ! 
How  could  she  crush  her  family  and  ruin 
her  life  C 

''Simply  because  there  is  poison  in  the  at- 
mosphere of  the  modern  ball-room,"  replied 
Mr.  Rodney.  "Like  deathly  contagion  it 
may  not  inoculate  all ;  through  some  phleg- 
matic natures  it  may  never  penetrate  ;  but  I 
challenge  any  man  who  has  had  experience 
as  a  waltzer  to  truthfully  deny  that,  in- 
dulged in  to  any  extent,  it  does  not  finally 
turn  the  tide  between  friends,  sweethearts, 
husbands  and  wives,  until  they  are  swept  to 
the  seething  whirlpool,  from  which  the  voice 
of  affection  is  powerless  to  recall. 

"  Here  is  an  article  I  noticed  this  morn- 
ing," and  Mr.  Rodney  produced  one  of  the 
dailies. 

"  WALTZING. 

"THE  SEN  ATE  OF  GEORGIA  SAYS  THAT  THE  CHRISTIAN 
PULPIT  IS  AGAINST  IT,  AND  THE  CITIZENS  OF  THE 
STATE  LIKEWISE. 

"  Senator  McCarty  arose  to  speak. 

"  'I  agree  with  the  amendment  (in  the  celebra- 
tion at  the  completion  of  the  State  Capitol).  Every 
church  in  the  land  stands  up  against  it.  The  issue 
was  tried  in  a  church  in  Atlanta  years  ago,  and 


34  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

great  confusion  resulted  from  it.  Many  good 
people  dance,  but  few  waltz,  and  when  you  go 
down  to  the  solid,  cultured  people  of  Georgia,  they 
protest  against  this  use  of  the  Capitol.  The 
churches  endeavor  to  keep  up  to  what  the3r  con- 
ceive to  be  a  standard  of  purest  sentiment,  and 
here  we  are  invited  by  resolution  to  turn  the  Capi- 
tol over  to  that  which  every  pulpit,  whenever  oc- 
casion offers,  is  speaking  against,  and  sincerely 
against. 

"  '  I  do  not  believe  it  is  right  to  turn  the  Capitol 
of  Georgia  into  a  modern  ball-room.  How  many 
ministers  of  Atlanta,  who  are  striving  to  support 
the  principles  of  religion,  would  come  here  and 
take  part  in  waltzing.  Their  standard  and  the  senti- 
ments cherished  by  them  are  better  than  any 
amendment  the  world  has  made  so  far.  Our  best 
people,  the  Christian  churches  have  spoken 
against  this  all  over  Georgia,  and  it  is  time  the 
Senate  should  speak  now.' 

"The  amendment  was  adopted." 

"I  think  it  quite  time  to  draw  halt,  when 
dancing,  from  its  primitive,  beautiful  sim- 
plicity, has  reached  a  point  where  we  can 
calmly  gaze  upon  mothers,  wives,  daughters 
in  a  debasing  waltz  !  now  lolling  in  a  man's 
arms,  of  the  most  formal  acquaintance;  anon, 
hugged  to  his  breast. 

"It  is  the  strangest  enactment  counte- 
nanced by  a  respectable  people." 


TO  MUSIC.  35 

Mr.  Eodney  stopped  short,  and  sighed, 
"  Poor  Bess  !" 

Mrs.  Rodney  clasped  her  hands,  and  with 
tears  in  her  voice,  muttered,  uDear  girl! 
Lost !  lost !  Heaven  pity  her  !" 


CHAPTER  III. 

DISCUSSING   THE   WALTZ. 

"A  /TR.  RODNEY,  going  toward  the  win- 
-L-*-l-  dow,  remarked  : 

"  Who  is  that  coming  up  the  walk  ?  Mrs. 
Vaintone.  She  comes  to  save  a  trip  to  my 
office.  A  client  I  should  not  regret  to  lose. 
She  was  once  very  friendly  with  Walton,  in 
fact  gossip  had  it  they  were  '  engaged,'  but 
she  suddenly  married  Jim  Vaintone." 

"May  I  come  in?"  beseeched  a  female 
voice  at  the  library  door,  a  moment  later, 
and  a  sallow,  unpleasant  face  peeped  in. 

"Come in,"  said  Mrs.  Rodney.  "Delight- 
ful weather." 

"Charming!"  responded  Mrs.  Vaintone. 

"  The  weather  has  lent  some  of  its  loveli- 
ness to  one  of  its  adorers,"  said  Mr.  Rodney. 
"  I  suppose  you  desire  to  attest  those  papers, 
but  they  are  not  ready." 


HUGGING   TO   MUSIC.  3V 

"  Oh,  well,  it  is  no  matter,"  replied  Mrs. 
Vaintone.  "  How  are  the  twins  ?" 

"  Well,  and  mischievous  as  squirrels,"  re- 
sponded Mrs.  Eodney.  "  Roby  is  here  one 
moment  and  in  the  top  of  a  tree  the  next. 
Ruby  is  almost  his  equal  in  climbing.  She 
doesn't  care  for  dolls,  and  seems  to  enjoy 
only  her  brother's  boyish  sports.  I  despair 
of  ever  refining  her." 

"Never  mind,  my  dear,"  suggested  Mr. 
Rodney  ;  "  time  enough  for  that  process.  If 
you  would  have  perfect  loveliness  in  the  in- 
ceptive flower,  give  it  air,  light,  freedom. 
Sweet,  short-lived  bud  too  soon  to  blossom. 
Her  romps,  my  dear,  will  never  generate 
seeds  of  weakness,  rest  assured." 

"Papa,  this  dawg  wont  haave  hisself," 
said  Roby,  dragging  his  dog  Rover  by  a 
chain  ;  "him  keeps  pullin'  and  pullin'." 

As  Roby  stood  in  the  room  Mr.  Rodney 
took  the  chain,  saying,  "'My  son,  you  are 
very  rude  ;  you  have  not  spoken  to  Mrs. 
Vaintone. " 

"  Well,"  replied  Roby,  curtly,  "I  seed  her 
when  I  corned  in." 


38  HUGGING  TO  ILIUSIC. 

"But,  my  dear,"  rebuked  his  mother, 
"  seeing  a  lady  or  gentleman  is  not  sufficient. 
Be  polite  and  speak  to  Mrs.  Vaintone." 

Roby  reluctantly  pulled  off  his  hat,  and 
looking  very  downcast,  approached  the  re- 
pugnant visitor. 

"  Good  morning,  Roby,"  said  Mrs.  Vain- 
tone  ;  "  when  are  you  coming  to  visit  us  ?" 

Roby  looked  her  straight  in  the  face  and 
answered,  "  I  don't  comin'  ober  to  youm 
houth  any  mo'." 

"Why  not?"  asked  Mrs.  Vaintone,  with 
most  wounded  emphasis. 

"Goth  why,"  replied  Roby,  working  his 
mouth  to  get  around  the  big  words,  "I 
licked  youm  boy  lath  time  I  went  to  youm 
houth." 

"  Oh  ! "  exclaimed  Roby's  parents.  "  How 
shocking ;  why  did  you  commit  such  a 
dreadful  act  ?" 

"Well,"  drawled  out  Roby,  "Jim  kicked 
my  dawg,  and  Ruby  tole  him  not  to  do  so  no 
more.  Den  him  called  her  twom-bwoy,  and 
she  cwied  ;  then  I  strucked  him  gude." 

Ruby,  who  had  been  at  the  door,  peeking 


HUGGING  TO  MUSIC.  39 

through,  rushed  in  to  defend  her  brother's 
courageous  act. 

"  Yeth,  and  brover  tole  Jim  if  he  eber  call 
me  twom-bwoy  agin,  he  would  lick  him 
worther." 

And  both  children  danced,  in  high  glee  at 
the  remembrance  of  the  justly  inflicted  pun- 
ishment meted  out  to  the  child  of  the  lady 
before  them. 

"  Son,"  said  Mrs.  Rodney,  striving  to  look 
serious,  uthis  is  something  too  dreadful. 
Strike  a  playfellow  ?  Apologize  to  Mrs. 
Vaintone  at  once,  and  tell  her  you  will 
never  be  guilty  of  such  an  outrageous  act 
again. " 

Eoby  shrugged  his  shoulders,  as  though 
non-inclined  to  make  concession,  but  si- 
dling up,  began : 

"  I  is  sowy  I  licked  Jim,  an'  I  won't  do  it 
agin,  leth  he  kicks  my  dawg,  or  calls  sister 
'twom-bwoy/  Then  if  him  do,  I'll  lick  him 
worther. " 

Delivering  the  last  sentence  with  clenched 
fists  and  flashing  eye,  he  grasped  Ruby's 
hand  and  before  his  astounded  auditors 


40  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

could  recover  their  equipoise    had  cleared 
the  house. 

"  Oh,  no,  don't  call  him  back,"  laughed 
Mrs.  Vain  tone.  "  I  would  give  anything  to 
see  so  much  spirit  in  Jim,  but  he  never  did 
take  after  me." 

Mr.  Rodney,  who  had  been  enjoying  the 
scene,  now  offered  an  apology  for  his  son 
by  referring  to  his  very  tender  affection  for 
his  sister  and  his  dog  Rover. 

"There,  again,  he  is  unlike  Jim,"  said  Mrs. 
Vaintone.  "The  boys  might  exhaust  their 
vocabulary  of  epithets  on  his  sister,  and  he 
would  never  move  a  muscle  in  her  defense. 

"The  same  difference  in  children  as  in 
men  and  women. 

"By  the  way,  did  you  know  that  foolish 
Walton  had  gone  off  with  Bess  Darrow  ? " 

"  '  Foolish  Walton  ! '  "  savagely  remarked 
Mr.  Rodney  ;  "  devilish  Walton,  you  mean. 
He  had  better  forever  keep  out  of  Will  Dar- 
row's  path  or  that  brother  will  resent  his  sis- 
ter's outrage  with  death  !  " 

"I  very  much  fear  so,"  responded  Mrs. 
Rodney. 


HUGGLVG   TO   MtfSlC.  41 

"What  nonsense,"  said  Mrs.  Vaintone, 
"to  attempt  to  defend  that  young  hussy,  or 
visit  her  crime  on  the  temporarily  infatuated 
man  whom  she  inveigled  ! " 

"Ah,1'  observed  Mrs.  Rodney,  "then  you 
are  one  of  those  who  deny  forgiveness  to 
your  own  sex,  but  uphold  and  pet  a  profli- 
gate, whose  chief  occupation  of  his  man- 
hood, or  malehood,  has  been  to  destroy 
homes  and  blast  the  lives  of  his  betrayed 
victims.  " 

"He  is  utterly  harmless  if  checked  in 
time,"  smilingly  responded  Mrs.  Vaintone. 
' '  The  great  fascination  for  Bess  Darrow 
seemed  to  rest  in  Walton's  exquisite  waltz- 
ing." 

"  Ha  !  "  sneered  Mr.  Rodney  ;  "  a  respect- 
able woman  lolling  and  spinning  around  a 
ball-room,  to  music,  in  the  arms  of  a  mere 
acquaintance  ;  •  or,  in  other  words,  submit- 
ting to  being  publicly  hugged  by  a  variety 
of  men — 

"Oh  !  "  interrupted  Mrs.  Vaintone.  "  We 
art-  not  hugged — we  are  only  steadied  by  the 
man's  arm/' 


42  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

"  Steadied  !  "  repeated  Mr.  Rodney,  sav- 
agely. "  Pardon  me.  Before  I  married,  I 
was  ten  years  in  society  ;  danced  at  all  the 
fashionable  houses ;  attended  every  swell 
ball ;  and  no  matter  how  dignifiedly  my 
partner  started  out  in  the  round  dances,  nine 
cases  out  of  ten  she  became  so  dizzy  that 
long  before  we  finished  her  head,  of  neces- 
sity, reclined  on  my  bosom. 

"I  have  a  friend  who  will  not  invite  a 
certain  man  to  his  own  home  because  of  his 
character,  yet  at  any  fashionable  reception 
his  wife  and  daughters  may  be  found  hug- 
ging to  music  the  same  roue. 

"You  smile,"  continued  Mr.  Rodney,  as 
a  peculiar  acknowledgment  broke  over  the 
face  of  Mrs.  Vaintone,  who  was  indolently 
eyeing  him  from  under  her  drooping  lashes, 
"because  you  know  that  I  speak  simple 
/oete." 

"Oh,  dear,"  said  Mrs.  Vaintone,  "some 
men  fancy  the  whole  world  revolves  around 
their  ideal  of  womanhood,  which  is,  of 
course,  at  first,  their  wives,  and  whatever 
they  do  must  be  perfect.  Mrs.  Rodney  does 


HUGGIXG   TO   MUSIC.  43 

not  waltz,  but  she  dresses  decollete.  I  won- 
der you  do  not  object  to  that." 

"On  the  contrary,  I  very  much  favor  a 
lady's  modest  evening  toilet  ;  and  I  consider 
it  woman's  duty  to  adorn  herself  most  be- 
comingly, but  I  believe  the  beautiful  neck 
and  arms  should  be  admired  as  something 
of  our  Creator's  most  perfect  work,  and  as 
sacred  from  vulgar,  public  hugging  as  a  de- 
fenseless Venus  would  be  from  the  profane 
dragging  off  her  pedestal." 

"  You  must  admit,"  said  Mrs.  Vaintone, 
"that  waltzing  has  been  made  a  great  suc- 
cess." 

"Success!"  sneeringly  repeated  Mr.  Rod- 
ney. "Well,  I  will  not  question  your  in- 
telligence, while  that  word  is  so  misap- 
plied. 

"  Is  the  play  a  '  success '  ?  is  a  work  of  art 
a  t  success '  ?  is  the  politician  a  i  success '  ? 
money  or  the  vulgar  majority  homogene- 
ously now  decide. 

"The  dramatic  representative  whoNrants, 
strides,  outrages  every  artistic  feeling,  may 
ride  roughshod  over  the  intensely  real,  na- 


44  HUGGING   TO   MUSIC. 

tural,  conscientious  artist,  because  a  vulgar 
majority  gawpingly  cries  '  Success  ! ' 

"  The  author  who  insinuates  the  greatest 
amount  of  defiling  filth  sails  peacefully  and 
wealthily  over  those  whose  heart  and  soul 
shine  through  their  work,  in  striving  to  lift 
mankind  to  purer  atmosphere,  because  the 
majority  make  it  a  'success.' 

"  Our  critics,  who  may  be  born  Euskins, 
sensitively  refined,  acutely  appreciative,  who 
have  devoted  a  lifetime*  to  delving  in  the 
richest  bejeweled  literary  and  artistic  mines, 
are  '  poohpoohed '  against  the  opinion  of  il- 
literate jackanapes,  who  are  usually  in  the 
majority,  and  applaudingly  scream  '  Suc- 
cess !' 

"Here  in  New  York  I  heard  an  atheist 
declare  to  thousands  of  listeners,  in  ridicule 
of  simple  history,  that  he  did  not  'believe 
such  a  man  as  Jesus  Christ  ever  lived.' 

"This  speaker  possessed  exceptional  tal- 
ents, and  for  these  gifts  expressed  his  grati- 
tude by  sneering  at  the  existence  of  a  Su- 
preme Creator. 

"  Hearts  of  hundreds  were  palsied 


HUGGING   TO  MUSIC.  45 

fancied  themselves  at  their  mother's  knee, 
devoutly  lisping  their  first  innocent  thanks- 
giving, 'Our  Father  who  art  in  heaven,' 
yet  the  laugh,  stamp  and  screech  of  the  ma- 
jority echoed  '  Success  !' 

' '  We  have  had  ages  given  over  to  religious 
worship,  hero  worship,  art  worship  ;  but 
this  age  must  certainly  be  transmitted  to 
posterity  as  the  worship  of  '  success,'  most 
of  the  success  being  defined  by  quantity 
versus  quality. 

"  Thus,  also,  is  the  debasing  waltz  a  '  suc- 
cess.' 

"  Nine-tenths,"  continued  Mr.  Rodney, 
"of  our  girl  debutantes  are  now,  by  their 
parents,  given  a  "hugging  to  music"  ball  as 
the  proper  thing  in  which  to  launch  their 
modest,  uninitiated  daughter  on  the  sea  of 
fashionable  society,  thus  teaching  her,  as 
the  sequel  proves,  to  forget  as  speedily  as 
possible  the  good  she  may  have  learned,  as 
being  of  no  earthly  value  in  comparison  to 
the  latest  step  in  dancing  and  the  perfec- 
tion of  the  '  enchanting  waltz,'  which  latter 
means  being  promiscuously  pressed  to  the 


46  HUGGING   TO   MUSIC. 

bosoms  of  men,  even  as  an  affectionate  hus- 
band would  take  his  beloved  wife  in  his 
arms  for  a  welcome  embrace. 

"  Does  not  one-half  the  blame  belong  to 
women  who  thus  stimulate  men's  baser  pas- 
sions by  enfolding  them  in  the  waltz  ? 

"  We  are  like  you,  flesh  and  blood,  but 
lack  woman's  spirituality,  which  curbs  the 
inborn  sensuousness. 

"  I  am  not  shielding  my  own  sex,  but  this 
very  predominating  animalism  will,  under 
alluring  circumstances,  cause  many  an  hon 
orable  man  to  forget  that  he  should  stand 
toward  womanhood  in  the  same  light  as 
the  family  physician  who  attended  her  first 
earthly  cry,  or  her  pastor,  who  held  her  in  his 
arms  at  the  baptismal  font  and  blessed  her. 

"Does  it  belong  to  the  mission  of  a  good 
woman  to  inflame  with  her  ravishing  in- 
cense, to  basely  intoxicate  with  her  angelic 
form  pulsating  in  a  man's  arms,  with  only 
the  excuse  of  '  music '  for  this  mutual  hug- 
ging? 

"  We  hear  of  ballet  girls  who  modestly 
shrink  from  their  first  short  waists  and  skirts 


HUGGING   TO   MUSIC.  47 

in  which  they  are  decked  to  complete  a  pic- 
ture, and  to  that  end  are  compelled  to 
submit. 

"Fashionable  mothers  and  daughters  in  the 
audience  gasp  a  little  'Oh  !'  of  shocked  (?) 
vision,  while  they  peek  through  the  gauze  of 
their  fans  to  obtain  a  better  view. 

"The  next  night  finds  the  latter  in  a  ball- 
room with  their  upper  bodies  exposed  to  a 
degree  wrhich  would  be  reprimanded  by  the 
stage  manager  of  any  respectable  theater, 
and  in  which  aforesaid  indelicate  garb  they 
are,  as  usual,  promiscuously  hugging  men  to 
music. 

"  The  warm  season  comes.  A  public 
beach  this  time  is  used  to  advertise  the 
lower  portion  of  their  bodies  and  for  the  edi- 
fication of  the  multitude. 

"  These  are  not  compulsory  exhibitions 
for  a  weekly  salary,  which  often  to  the  bal- 
let girl  means  the  sole  support  of  an  invalid 
mother  or  dependent  family.  Oh,  no  !  theirs 
is  a  nobler  (?)  ambition. 

"  They  are  seeking  bids  for  vanity's  ad- 
miration or  a  golden  husband,  whose  home 


48  HUGGING  TO 

with  them  in  the  future  will  be  a  society 
hotel,  managed  solely  for  the  entertainment 
of  this  same  class,  wherein  to  discuss  the 
latest  german  and  arrange  anew  for  their 
enchanting  waltz, 

"  If  the  husband*  s  business  goes  wrong, 
let  him  bear  his  burden  alone,  nor  dare  to 
expect  that  his  wife  will  dispense  'with  an- 
other new  toilet  for  the  next  ball,  nor  in  his 
longing  heart  dare  to  wish  from  her  one 
sympathizing  word,  one  encouraging  caress. 

"If  children — whom  she  unwillingly  bore 
— are  ill,  they  have  nurses.  Would  you  ask 
such  a  woman  to  sacrifice  a  'hugging  to 
music  '  evening  for  the  sick  room  ? 

"No  !  no  !  The  maddening  whirl  is  the 
life  she  craves,  and  will  have,  even  at  the 
cost  of  wifely  or  motherhood's  most  sacred 
duties." 

"  Well,"  sing-songed  Mrs.  Vaintone,  "sup- 
pose the  husband  is  the  waltzer. " 

"  If  the  husband  is  the  '  hugger  to  music,' 
then  the  wife  is  left  at  home  to  bear  the  bur- 
dens of  life  alone. 

"And  when  both  husband  and  wife  are 


HUGGING  TO  Music.  49 

carried  away  with  this  base  passion,  their 
life  declines  to  a  give-and-take  sort  of  part- 
nership, where  affection  between  them  be- 
comes a  thing  to  sneer  at  as  '  too  tame '  for 
home  indulgence.'' 

Mrs.  Vaintone  winced,  but  recalling  her- 
self, lazily  drawled  out  the  worn  and  sense- 
less apothegm: 

' '  To  the  pure  all  things  are  pure. " 

"  Which,  in  this  sense,"  scathingly  re- 
plied Mr.  Rodney,  "is  like  the  man  in  the 
Western  restaurant  who  remarked  to  the 
waiter  : 

' ' '  This  glass  of  water  smells  as  though  it 
had  seeped  through  a  graveyard. ' 

"'Yas,  sah,'  said  the  waiter,  'it  do  run 
through  a  graveyard,  sah,  but  it  is  de  most 
respectablest  cemintary  in  de  city,  sah,  and 
de  richest  corpses  is  buried  dar. ' 

"So,  if  respectable  people  decide  to  in- 
dulge in  immodesty,  the  act  must  be  con- 
sidered modest.  Pure  impurity  is  indeed  no 
more  an  anomaly  than  thai  fashion  rectifies 
immorality,  or  that  coarsest  vulgarity,  once 
entered  in  the  kaleidoscope  of  society,  is 


56  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

metamorphosed  into  the  most  chaste  refine- 
ment. " 

"  Then  you,"  said  Mrs.  Vain  tone,  lan- 
guidly moving,  "hold  waltzing  responsible 
for  all  the  misfortunes  which  blur  our  fash- 
ionable escutcheon  ? " 

"There  are  other  extremes  which  cause 
misery  beside  waltzing  ;  but  what  I  mean  is 
briefly  this,  and  in  which  I  am  supported  by 
the  clergy  and  cultured  people  of  the  Chris- 
tian world  : 

"Be  she  wife,  mother  or  maid,  decked  out 
in  fashionable  array,  which  means,  at  the 
present  time,  half  her  upper  body  exposed, 
lolling  in  the  arms  of  strangers  or  men  who 
are  mere  acquaintances,  her  partially  nude, 
throbbing  bosoms  pressed  to  her  partner, 
and  hugging  to  music  around  a  ball-room, 
is  the  most  indecent,  barbarous  inconsist- 
ency for  a  civilized,  respectable  people  of 
the  nineteenth  century." 


CHAPTER   IV. 

THE   BALL. 

r  I  ^HE  night  of  the  Asvanterlet  reception 
had  arrived.  Aunt  Sophronie,  with 
paper  and  pencil  in  hand,  sat  in  a  conserva- 
tory just  off  the  ball-room,  occasionally  con- 
descending to  look,  in  utter  disgust,  at  the 
modern,  fashionable  measures.  She  was 
folding  a  long  manuscript  as  Charles  De- 
luth,  one  of  the  worst  roues ,  whose  money 
alone  had  saved  his  expulsion  from  decent 
society,  entered,  evidently  in  quest  of  some 
one  beside  Miss  Sophronie  Rodney. 

"Ah,''  thought  he,  "Miss  Rodney,  a  rela- 
tive of  the  charming  Mrs.  Lennox.  I  must 
flatter  the  spinster  some  way,  but  haven't 
an  idea  what  her  little  weakness  is.  Well, 
first  I  will  ask  her  to  waltz.  It  will  be  a 
dreadful  penance,  but  here  goes,"  as  he 
strode  up  to  her,  and  waited  until  the  blue 


52  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

spectacles  turned  full  upon  him.  Deluth 
bowed  low  and  with  his  most  winning  smile 
exchanged  the  compliments  of  the  evening, 
after  which  he  most  graciously  asked  : 

"Miss  Rodney,  will  you  honor  me  with 
the  next  waltz  ? " 

Aunt  Sophronie  Rodney  grew  inches  tall 
er  in  a  moment,  as  she  replied:  "Waltz 
with  you  ?    Did  I  understand  you  asked  me 
to  waltz  2 " 

Deluth  smiled  despite  himself  as  he  replied: 
"  Yes,  Miss  Rodney,  I  beg  that  pleasure." 

"Well,  now,"  said  Aunt  Sophronie  as  she 
tipped  back  with  indignation,  "why  don't 
you  speak  plain  English  and  ask  me  to  hug 
you  ? " 

Deluth  looked  ready  to  faint. 

"  Yes,"  continued  she,  "  hug  you  to  music, 
that's  what  it  is,  pure  and  simple.  A  potato 
is  a  potato,  and  calling  it  a  peach  can't  alter 
its  shape  or  change  its  flavor.  There,  look 
at  'em,"  as  several  couples  waltzed  by  the 
door.  "What  would  you  call  that  if  you 
had  me  in  your  arms  fifteen  or  twenty  min- 
utes without  the  music  '$"• 


•  HUGGING   TO   MUSIC.  53 

"  Oh,  dreadful ! "  exclaimed'Deluth,  so  sus- 
piciously quick  that  Aunt  Sophronie  looked 
up,  but  he  regained  his  composure  and  ven- 
tured a  reply. 

"My  dear  Miss  Rodney,  there  are  some 
situations,  though  ever  so  carefully  con- 
sidered and  arranged,  which  will  appear,  you 
see,  to  certain  eyes  and  minds,  not  in  unison 
with  its  poetic  tendency,  and  thus  involve  a 
contact  inharmonious  to  the  uninitiated." 

"Poetic  tendency,"  repeated  Aunt  Sophro- 
nie, who  seemed  willing  to  tolerate  even  De- 
luth  if  he  was  poetically  inclined.  "  I  won- 
der now  if  you  write  poetry  ?" 

Deluth  had  discovered  her  weakness,  and 
hastily  replied  :  "  Oh,  a  very  little,  but  I  am 
very  fond  of  those  gifted  in  that  direction. 
I  have  heard  you  spoken  of  as  a  poetic 
genius.  I  trust  you  will  sometime  grant 
me  the  happiness  of  hearing  a  selection  of 
your  celebrated  effusions." 

"  Why,  if  you  wouldn't  mind,"  said  she, 
"  taking  one  in  your  pocket  on  'Waltzing,' 
you  can  have  this  one,"  and  she  proceeded 
to  draw  forth  a  fearful  manuscript  from  her 


54  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

huge  pocket,  much  to  the  consternation  of 
Deluth.  "You  see,  I  write  whenever  the 
inspiration  seizes  me,  and  I  was  seized  that 
way  to-night  while  waiting  for  my  niece, 
Vic  Lennox.  Wonder  she  is  not  here  yet. 

"  A  poet,  like  school  teaching  or  any  other 
art,  requires  a  great  deal  of  practice. 

"I  know  I  possess  talent  for  poetry  from 
the  reams  of  it  I  used  to  write  at  school ;  but 
I  seemed  to  have  always  lacked  inspiration 
for  just  what  I  wished  to  say  at  the  par- 
ticular moment. 

"I  sometimes  miss,  as  my  teacher  used  to 
tell  me,  the  'divine  afflatus.'  She  always 
insisted  that  was  all  I  lacked  to  make  a  re- 
nowned poetess ;  otherwise,  I  could  write 
reams  and  reams  of  matter." 

Anxious  for  the  good  opinion  of  Mrs. 
Lennox's  relative,  Deluth  quickly  replied  : 

"  Do  let  me  hear  what  you  have  written," 
and  he  endeavored  to  return  the  objection- 
able roll  of  manuscript. 

"  Oh,  no,"  said  Aunt  Sophronie,  "  you  can 
keep  that  one  on  hugging  to  music;  in  re- 
spectable society  it  is  termed  waltzing. 


HUGGING   TO  MUSIC.  55 

"  I  have  another  here  just  begun,  to  my 
dear  nephew  and  niece.  To-morrow  will  be 
the  darlings'  birthday  ;  so  I  thought  it  ap- 
propriate to  write  a  little  poem  in  com- 
memoration. I  don't  seem  to  get  along  very 
rapidly,  though." 

"Ah,"  replied  Deluth.  "those  charming 
little  twins  merit  a  place  in  poetic  history. 
Something  descriptive  will  be  delightful  for 
them  to  have  in  later  years.  Proceed,  dear 
Miss  Rodney." 

Aunt  Sophronie,  now  thoroughly  conscious 
of  her  poetic  importance,  began  : 

"  To  my  darling  nephew  and  niece,  the  twins 

"  ROBY  and  RUBY, 
"  By  their  loving  aunt,  Sophronie  Rodney. 

"Each  little  twin, 
Tucked  in  a  bin, 
oid  of  all  sin 

"  I  haven't  got  very  far.  Now  you  will 
kind  o'  help  me  out,  won't  you  ?  I  wish  this 
a  surprise  to  their  parents." 

"It  will  indeed  be  a  surprise.  As  to  help- 
ing you,  my  dear  Miss  Rodney,  your  genius 


56  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

is  altogether  too  deep  for  me  to  be  of  the 
slightest  assistance." 

Aunt  Sophronie  was  radiant. 

"  Ah,  how  lovely  of  you  to  see  that  I  pos- 
sess talent  for  poetry,  although  it  is  latent." 

'•'Yes,"  replied  Deluth,  "some  talents  are 
always  'latent.'  And  I  would  advise  you 
not  to  weary  yourself  just  now.  Too  pro- 
found, you  see.  Something  lighter  would  be 
better  ;  not  so  wearing  on  the  intellect. 

"To  think,"  responded  Aunt  Sophronie, 
"how,  in  future  years,  those  two  cherubs 
will  prize  this  poem  of  their  childhood,  writ- 
ten by  their  aunt — of  course  with  a  little  as- 
sistance from  you— 

' k  No,  no,  dear  Miss  Eodney.  I  would  not 
rob  you  of  such  merited  fame.  That  your 
poem  is  entirely  and  absolutely  your  own 
will  be  apparent  to  all.  '  Poeta  nascitar  non 
fit,' you  know;  'Nature,  not  study,  forms 
the  poet.' 

"  You  see,  my  life  has  been  wasted  in  the 
dry  confines  of  business.  Genius,  in  me, 
never  had  time  to  develop.  An  average 
rationality  carried  me  through  college.  I 


HUGGING   TO  MUSIC.  5Y 

even  won  distinction  in  that  dry  laboratory. 
But  to  think  of  poetry  never  entered  my 
wildest  projects. 

"  Talent  and  wit  such  as  yours,  dear  Miss 
Rodney,  hath  been  denied  me.  I  am  only  a 
poor  plodder,  utterly  void  of  that  transcen- 
dental exercitation  for  the  immense  delibera- 
tion, deep  consideration,  quick  speculation 
and  thoughtful  cogitation  necessary  to  the 
gifted  cerebration  which  holds  consultation 
and  turns  the  wheel  of  the  imagination." 

<%  Ah,  that  is  so  like  my  dear  nephew,  Ned 
Rodney,"  exclaimed  Aunt  Sophronie,  while 
paper  and  pencil  flew  east  and  west.  "I 
always  said  he  had  the  clearest  judgment 
and  appreciation— the  only  one  of  the  Rod- 
neys who  takes  after  me.  The  dull  brain  of 
my  other  relatives  could  never  understand 
why  I  always  so  strongly  took  to  him. 

"  'There,'  said  I,  'is  a  man  with  a  pene- 
tration worthy  of  an  Aristotle;  an  Herculean 
mind,  possessing  heaven-given  power  of  ex- 
pressing his  sentiments  in  language  befitting 
the  most  learned  mon  of  the  dark  ages. ' 

"  'Was  I  wrong  in  making  my  will  in 


58  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

favor  of  my  dearest  nephew  ?  No;  and  when 
I  am  laid  to  rest,  the  weeping  willow  wav- 
ing o'er  my  grassy  mound,  as  it  were,  then 
will  he  know  that  his  Aunt  Sophronie  appre- 
ciated his  mammoth  intellect,  even  though 
heaven  hath  denied  him,  as  he  regrettingly 
admits,  the  genius  of  a  Byronic  poet;"  and 
gathering  up  her  scattered  utensils  Aunt 
Sophronie  resumed  the  reading. 

"Two  little  twins, 
Tucked  in  their  bins, 
Free  from  all  sins 
Of  our  flesh  and  fins " 


"  Ah  !"  gasped  Deluth,  "too  fishy  for  the 
human  family.  Fins,  Miss  Eodney,  will 
never  do." 

"Well,  give  me  some  word  for  fins — the 
'flesh 'is  all  right,  isn't  it?" 

Deluth  was  compelled  to  admit  that  the 
Rodney  twins  were  presumably  of  the  Rod- 
ney flesh. 

"Ah!  I  have  it,"  soliloquized  Aunt  So- 
phronie ;  '  kins  —  kins  —  of  our  flesh  and 
kins." 

"  Well,"  suggested  Deluth,  "  do  you  think 


HUGGING   TO   MUSIC.  59 

the  plural  '  kins '  quite  correct  or  euphoni- 
ous ?  and,  coming  after  our  flesh,  is  it  not 
somewhat  superlative,  even  in  the  singular  <" 

"I  think  you  are  quite  right,"  sweetly  re- 
sponded Aunt  Sophronie. 

"I  have  it !"  and  her  eyes  rolled  heaven- 
ward as  she  read  the  corrected  stanza. 

"  Each  little  twin, 
Tucked  in  a  bin, 
Free  from  all  sin, 
Is  our  beautiful  kin. 

"  Ah,  that's  it,  and  in  the  singular,  too, 
dear  Mr.  Deluth,  as  you  suggested. 

"  What  a  grand  thing  is  inspiration  to  the 
poet ! 

"  Now,  for  the  second  verse." 

"Oh,  no,"  pleaded  Deluth,  quite  alarmed. 
"  You  are  not  going  to  paralyze  your  brain 
with  another  verse !" 

"  Paralysis  don't  run  in  the  Rodneys,"  ex- 
claimed Aunt  Sophronie;  "and  who  ever 
heard  of  a  poem  in  one  poor  little  four-lined 
verse  for  twins  ?  Now,  then,  the  first  line  of 


60  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

verse  second — This  is  it  !"  twirling  her  fLi 
gers  again,  and  the  poetess  wrote: 

"  As  they  sleep  in  their  crib " 

"Why,  my  dear  Miss  Rodney,"  inter- 
rupted Deluth,  striving  to  look  very  serious, 
"  in  the  first  verse  you.  put  the  twins  asleep 
in  their  bin;  now  you  are  lifting  them  into 
a  crib;  that  will  never  do." 

Aunt  Sophronie  looked  supremely  wise, 
and  elevating  her  chin,  replied: 

"It  is  quite  evident  you  never  tried  your 
hand  at  poetry. 

"Poetry  is  not  law  or  selling  dry  goods, 
neither  am  I  making  out  a  brief  or  a  dun- 
ning bill,  therefore  I  must  tell  you  concern- 
ing this,  that  lifting  the  children  from  a  bin 
in  the  first  verse  to  a  crib  in  the  second  verse 
is  poetic  license,  pure  and  simple." 

Deluth  closed  his  lips  tightly,  and  looking 
intently  at  the  shine  on  his  boot  toe,  ac- 
quiesced. 

"Ah!  I  knew  you  would  see  it  in  its 
proper  light; "  she  triumphantly  replied. 


HUGGING    TO  MUSIC.  Cl 

"  Which,  the  bin  or  the  crib  ?" 

"The  poetry,"  and  she  played  a  tattoc> 
with  her  pencil,  evidently  striving  for  in- 
spiration to  attack  another  line,  while  she 
slowly  and  quietly  repeated — 

"As  they  sleep  in  their  crib — 
Minus  shoes,  hat  or  bib." 

"  Isn't  that  simplicity  itself  3" 

"Miss  Rodney,"  exclaimed  Deluth,  as 
though  awakening  to  the  importance  of  this 
eventful  birthday  poem,  "  why  not  make 
them  minus  their  hose  and  underclothing 
also  r 

"  Oh,  dear  !"  drawled  Aunt  Sophronie,  "if 
you  were  a  poet  you  could  understand  that 
it  is  not  at  all  necessary  to  mention  the  lack 
of  one's  entire  garments  to  give  an  idea  of 
nudity  ;  or,  in  other  words,  stripped  of 
everything  save,  for  instance,  their  snow- 
white  night-gowns — hold  on  !  '  snow-white 
gown ' ;  can't  I  get  that  in  ?  it  is  beautifully 
poetic. 

"  Here  it  is  ! ''  touching  her  forehead  with 


62  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

the  sweep  of  a  great  genius,  and  she  proudly 
repeated — 

"  As  they  sleep  in  their  crib, 
Minus  shoes,  hat  or  bib, 
Rolled  in  snow-white  night-gowns — 


"  *  Rolled,'  repeated  Deluth.  "  Why  not 
have  them  laid  in  their  gowns  ? " 

"Why, "she  replied,  instructively,  "one 
can  see  '  rolled '  is  much  more  poetic  than 
simply  'laid'  in  their  gowns.  Anyone 
could  say  'laid,'  but  everyone  would  not 
think  of  'rolled.' 

"  Now  the  last  line — don't  move— 

"  Rolled  in  snow-white  night-gown, 
Pure  and  soft  as  swan's  down " 

"  Which  are  soft  and  pure  ?"  asked  Deluth, 
"  the  children,  the  gown  or  the  down  ?" 

"Why,  the  children,  of  course,  are  pure, 
and  soft  the  gown  and  down. 

"Just  mentally  transpose  'soft,'  'gown' 
and  k  down,'  and  you  will  appreciate  its 
sense  eventually.  You  know  we  are  obliged 


HUGGING  TO  MUSIC.  63 

to  dwell  on  modern  poetry  to  fully  enjoy  its 
beauty.     Let  me  read  it  all  through. 

"  Each  little  twin, 
Tucked  in  a  bin, 
Free  from  all  sin, 
Is  our  beautiful  kin. 

"As  they  sleep  in  their  crib, 
Minus  hat,  shoes  or  bib, 
Rolled  in  snow-white  night-gown, 
Pure  and  soft  as  swan's  down." 

"It  lacks  finish — oh,  yes,  it  does,"  as  DR- 
luth  was  about  to  interpose.  "  I  have  a  very 
acute  ear,  keen  perception  and  fullest  appre- 
ciation, and  I  can  see  this  lacks  finish — 
Wait ! "  as  she  waived  his  objection  with  a 
grand  flourish,  and  wrote — 

"  May  the  twins  ever  be 
Fruit  of  old  Rodney  tree." 

Deluth  felt  a  convulsion  which  must  soon 
betray  him,  but  looking  up  suddenly  saw  a 
figure  which  give  him  the  longed  for  excuse 
to  escape.  "Pardon  me,  Miss  Rodney,  a 
friend,"  and  he  flew  toward  Victoria  Lennox, 
who  wras  just  leaving  a  room  adjoining. 


CHAPTER   V. 

THE   LAST  WALTZ. 

"TAELUTH  hastily  approached  the  object 
-*-^  of  his  pursuit,  who  had  just  left  the 
hostess,  and  exclaimed  in  a  low  voice,  "  Oh, 
Mrs.  Lennox,  I  feared  you  would  not  come." 

"  Well,"  smilingly  answered  Victoria  Len- 
nox, "  I  am  sure  no  one  would  have  missed 
me.  I  only  came  because  I  promised  Aunt 
Sophronie  I  would  meet  some  members  of  a 
charity  committee  here,  and  so  save  an  after- 
noon meeting,  later." 

"  How  can  I  thank  you  ? "  whispered  De- 
luth,  trembling  with  excitement. 

"  Why,  Mr.  Deluth,"  innocently  replied 
Mrs.  Lennox,  "  one  would  imagine  my  com- 
ing conferred  on  you  some  special  honor." 

"  Honor,"  repeated  Deluth,  "is  an  empty 
word  to  express  the  pleasure  your  presence 
gives  me." 


HUGGING   TO   MUSIC.  65 

"  I  do  not  understand  you/'  said  Mrs.  Len- 
nox, coldly,  turning  her  eyes  from  him  and 
preparing  to  leave  his  side. 

"  Xo,  certainly  you  do  not,"  answered  De- 
luth.  "  I  fail  to  understand  myself .  The  next 
number  is  a  waltz,  may  I  have  the  pleasure?" 

"I  have  decided,''  unconcernedly  replied 
Victoria,  "never  to  waltz  again." 

"  Ah,"  gasped  Deluth,  as  though  a  knife 
had  pierced  his  heart.  ' '  Do  not  say  that  ! 
For  weeks  I  have  lived  on  the  anticipation 
of  waltzing  with  you  to-night." 

"  How  very  remarkable,  not  to  say  fool- 
ish," lightly  returned  Victoria,  wishing  to 
leave  him. 

"Foolish,"  repeated  Deluth,  "  to  those 
who  cannot  appreciate  that  sentiment  which 
has  absorbed  me  since  first  I  met  you." 

"Mr.  Deluth,  you  forget  yourself,"  indig- 
nantly rejoined  Victoria.  "  Mr.  Lennox 
would  scarcely  relish  such  remarks  to  his 
wife.  I  must  decline  to  further  listen  to 
your  folly,"  and  Victoria  reached  for  her 
fan,  which  he  held. 

Deluth  was  baffled,  but  not  discouraged. 


66  HUGGING   TO   MUSIC. 

His  knowledge  of  human  nature  told  him 
Victoria  Lennox  was  far  beyond  the  shal- 
low women  he  had  flattered,  won,  and  as 
quickly  tossed  aside  for  new  conquests.  He 
rapidly  solved  his  next  move,  as  he  thought, 
"I  will  appeal  to  her  pity — the  strongest 
weakness  of  a  good  woman." 

Victoria,  noticing  Deluth' s  bowed  head, 
little  imagined  his  devilish  thoughts,  and 
judging  she  had  spoken  harshly,  innocently 
remarked  :  "Mr.  Deluth,  you  must  pardon 
me  if  I  have  wounded  you.  I — I — really  did 
not  mean,  but  you  know  you  should  not 
speak  to  your  friend's  wife  as  you  have  just 
spoken  to  me.  However,  you  meant  no 
harm,  I  am  sure.  We  will  forget  it  has  oc- 
curred." 

Deluth  here  gave  a  sigh  of  relief,  which 
to  unsophisticated  Victoria  sounded  like 
suddenly  opened  flood-gates  of  deepest  grief . 

"  Oh,  Mrs.  Lennox  ! "  exclaimed  he,  "  how 
can  I  apologize  for  the  foolish  betrayal  of 
myself.  After  to-night  I  promise  never 
again  to  intrude  my  feelings  upon  you,  no 
matter  how  I  suffer." 


HUGGING  TO  MUSIC.  67 

Victoria's  honest  brown  eyes  now  looked  at 
this  demon  with  as  much  pity  as  though  her 
words  had  consigned  him  to  the  executioner. 
Seeing  the  effect  he  had  produced,  Deluth 
followed  up  his  vantage. 

"I  have  but  one  last  favor  to  ask  of 
you, "  said  he. 

Believing  his  "  favor  "  was  not  to  "  expose 
his  conversation  to  her  husband,"  and  feel- 
ing that  course  would  only  cause  needless 
trouble,  Victoria  quickly  replied,  "  Oh !  I 
will  grant  anything  I  can,  certainly,  with 
pleasure." 

"It  is,"  rejoined  he,   " for  one  waltz 

"No,  no,  not  that!"  impulsively  burst 
from  Victoria. 

"  You  promised,"  pointedly  added  Deluth, 
"  anything;  you  will  keep  your  word.  Your 
husband  is  not  here  to  forbid  you." 

"Mr.  Lennox  has  not  forbidden  me,"  de- 
fiantly responded  Victoria;  "  but  he  does  not 
waltz  and  I  believe  does  not  like  me  to 
waltz." 

"Oh,"  sneered  Deluth,  wholly  off  his 
guard,  "he  is  another  of  the  jealous  hus- 


TO 

bands  who  never  wish  a  wife  to  have  any 
pleasure  which  is  pot  centered  in  them- 
selves." 

"  That  is  not  true  of  Mr.  Lennox,"  indig 
nantly  replied  Victoria.  "He  is  kindness 
and  goodness  itself,  and  contributes  in  every 
way  possible  to  my  happiness.  I  do  not  fear 
my  husband,  but  it  is  my  greatest  pleasure 
to  respect  his  very  reasonable  wishes. " 

"Will  you  give  me  this  waltz  ?"  insisted 
Deluth. 

Victoria  hesitated,  tapped  her  slipper 
nervously,  looked  at  Deluth,  whom  she  saw 
would  hold  her  to  her  promise,  then  answered 
coldly  and  with  measured  precision,  "  Sim- 
ply to  keep  my  word,  then,  since  you  de- 
mand it,  but  that  shall  be  my  last.  I  shall 
never  waltz  again." 

Ah,  how  much  misery  would  be  spared, 
did  the  erring  heed  the  voice  of  conscience, 
which  silently  protests  against  that  fateful 
"  only  once  more  ! " 

Mrs.  Lennox  expected  that  her  husband, 
who  had  been  absent  some  weeks,  might 
arrive  shortly  after  midnight,  therefore  had 


HUGGING  TO  MUSIC.  6$ 

only  gone  to  the  reception  to  meet  the  com- 
mittee, according  to  her  aunt  Sophronie's 
request.  She  had  not,  in  consequence,  re- 
moved an  extra  wrap,  being  anxious  to  get 
home  to  welcome  Jack  Lennox,  who  was 
worthy  of  all  the  love  of  his  fond  wife.  She 
now  accepted  Deluth's  arm  and  was  escort- 
ed to  the  ladies'  dressing  room,  where  she 
left  him  to  eagerly  await  her  return. 

No  sooner  was  Victoria  rid  of  Deluth's 
presence  than  she  became  terrified  with  her- 
self. 

"  I  am  going  to  waltz  again  with  that 
man,  he,  who  from  the  first  time  his  arms  en-- 
circled me  in  that  familiar  dance,  has  exer- 
cised the  most  fearful  spell  over  me.  Thank 
heaven  !  he  does  not  suspect  it. 

"How  I  loathe  him!  Why  did  I  not 
rudely  leave  him  ?  Well,  it  is  only  to  re- 
deem my  word.  I  shall  never  waltz  again  !'* 

This  good  resolve  drove  away  all  sadness 
from  her  face,  and  when  she  reappeared  De- 
luth  thought  she  had  never  looked  so  beau- 
tiful. 

Although  Victoria  was  grace  itself,  she 


70  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

had  danced  but  little,  and  a  few  turns  of  the 
waltz  left  her  helplessly  dizzy  in  the  arms 
of  the  unscrupulous  Deluth. 

Closer  he  drew  her  to  him.  Closer  he 
pressed  her  to  his  throbbing  breast.  Closer 
he  bent  his  face  to  hers,  until  in  a  burst  of 
passionate  eloquence  he  poured  forth  a  story 
of  undying  love. 

Victoria  was  in  an  enchanted  dream.  The 
music,  the  flowers,  the  beautiful  figures  glid- 
ing around  her  had  intoxicated  this  pure 
woman,  whose  only  remaining  senses  told 
her  she  was  floating  in  air,  and  no  longer  of 
the  earth  earthy. 

On,  on  they  went  in  the  maddening  waltz, 
the  devil  still  sending  forth  his  poisonous 
whispers. 

On,  on  they  went,  his  hot  breath  burning 
his  dastardly  appeals  for  sympathy  into  her 
very  brain. 

She  could  now  no  longer  hear  anything 
but  the  seductive  music,  and  with  her  blind- 
ed vision  could  only  think,  "I  am  floating 
in  air — floating  in  air — in  air. " 


CHAPTER  VI. 
THE  HUSBAND'S  RETURN. 

TACK  LENNOX  had  reached  the  depot 
wild  with  delight  that  he  was  so  near 
home  and  in  a  few  moments  more  would 
clasp  in  his  arms  the  woman  whom  he  loved 
writh  the  strongest  feelings  of  his  great  and 
noble  nature. 

It  was  near  midnight.  He  had  not  tele- 
graphed his  expected  arrival,  preferring  to 
steal  in  upon  his  idol,  encircle  her  in  his 
arms  and  smother  her  with  love-kisses  be- 
fore she  discovered  the  intruder  of  her  cham- 
ber. 

"  Drive  quickly,"  and  he  handed  the  cab- 
man twice  his  fare  to  speed  him  to  his  home. 

The  lights  in  his  house  were  turned  low, 
and  as  he  inserted  his  night-key  cautiously, 
he  smiled  like  a  boy  planning  a  great  sur- 
prise. Silently  he  closed  the  doors,  and  cau- 


72  HUGGING    TO   MUSIC. 

tiously  mounted  the  stairway  ;  breathlessly 
he  entered  his  wife's  sleeping  apartments, 
until  his  ecstatic  lips  touched  her  very  pillow. 

"  Not  here  !'"  he  gasped.  Hastily  he  shot 
up  the  light,  fiercely  he  rang  a  bell,  and 
quickly  learned  where  Mrs.  Lennox  had 
gone,  with  the  additional  comforting  infor- 
mation that  she  had  told  her  maid  she 
would  remain  but  a  short  time. 

11  Ah,  then  she  thought  I  might  come  to- 
night/' soliloquized  the  relieved  husband, 
and  quickly  donning  an  evening  suit,  de- 
parted for  the  Asvanderlets'. 

A  few  words  with  the  hostess,  who  added 
much  to  his  pleasure  by  remarking  :  "  Mrs. 
Lennox  told  me  she  would  remain  but  a  few 
moments,  as  she  would  not  for  worlds  be 
absent  when  you  might  arrive  home.  There 
is  devotion  for  you." 

Jack  Lennox  speedily  singled  out  his 
beautiful  wife,  but  his  happiness  was  some- 
what dimmed  when  he  saw  her  waltzing, 
and  with  Deluth. 

"Oh,"  sighed  the  momentarily  unhappy 
husband,  ' '  why  have  I  never  requested  Vic- 


HUGGING   TO   MUSIC.  73 

toria  to  desist  from  that  immodest  dance  ? 
To  stand  here  and  see  my  loved  one  hugged 
to  the  breast  of  another  man,  even  though 
he  were  not  the  worst  of  roues,  is  horrifying. 
I  will  tell  her  my  feelings  to-night  con- 
cerning this  hugging  to  music,  and  I  know 
she  will  forever  spare  me  another  such  pain- 
ful sight." 

Satisfied  with  this  decision,  and  seeing 
Mrs.  Lennox  approaching,  he  stepped  into 
the  dimly-lighted  conservatory  and  slipped 
behind  a  portiere,  still  bent  on  giving  Vic- 
toria a  little  surprise. 

A  moment  more,  instead  of  passing,  she 
entered  the  conservatory  on  the  arm  of 
Deluth,  who,  still  pouring  forth  the  poison, 
was  saying  : 

"  And  you  cannot  deny  that  my  influence 
over  you  is  the  same.  I  read  it  in  your 
liquid  eyes,  I  feel  it  in  your  quivering  body, 
I  know  it  in  your  unconscious  creeping  to 
my  breast,  your  throbbing  heart  beating 
against  my  own.  Deny  it !  Deny  it  if  you 
can,  while  I  imprint  my  love  !" 

Until  now  the  dreamy,  waltz-intoxicated 


74  HUGGING   TO  MUSIC. 

woman  was  speechless,  but  the  profane 
touch  of  that  demon's  lips  instantly  recalled 
her  scattered  senses. 

Like  a  tigress  she  sprang  back  from  him, 
but  too  late.  A  grasp  on  the  curtain  at  her 
side  relaxed,  and  Jack  Lennox  fell  senseless 
at  the  feet  of  his  terrified  wife. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

A   THIRD   VICTIM. 

TpUXICE  FENDERS,  a  bride  of  two  win- 
*~*  ters,  appeared  at  the  Rodney  home. 

"Why,  Eunice,  I  am  so  glad  to  see  you," 
said  Mrs.  Rodney.  "  We  missed  you  from 
church  two  Sabbaths,  and  fearing  you  were 
ill,  I  was  about  to  run  over.  Mr.  Fenders 
is  well,  I  trust." 

Mrs.  Fenders  felt  as  if  her  heart  was  in 
her  throat,  and  as  she  attempted  to  reply, 
an  avalanche  of  tears  answered  for  her. 

"  Why,  my  dear,  what  is  it?  do  tell  me," 
sympathetically  entreated  Mrs.  Rodney,  as 
she  drew  near  her  friend. 

Mrs.  Fenders  strove  to  resist  sobbing,  and 
tremblingly  asked : 

"You  haven't  heard?" 

Mrs.  Rodney,  thoroughly  alarmed,  replied: 

"  I  have  heard  nothing." 


7£  HUGGING*  * 

'Well,"  hesitatingly  began  Mrs.  Fenders, 
4<  it  was  the  night  of  the  orphans'  ball.  Mr. 
Fenders  is  very  fond  of  dancing,  or  rather 
waltzing,  in  fact  he  never  does  any  but  the 
round  dances.  He  was  waltzing  with  Mrs. 
Hayes,  when  suddenly  Mr.  Hayes  stood  by 
me,  looking  very  much  excited.  As  Mr. 
Fenders  came  up  to  seat  Mrs.  Hayes,  her 
husband  said  to  her  : 

"  'I  forbade  you  to  waltz  again  with  that 
man  ! '  pointing  to  Mr.  Fenders,  who,  as  ex- 
citedly, inquired  the  meaning  of  such  public 
insult. 

"  Mr.  Hayes  replied  : 

"  '  You  may  call  it  public  insult,  since  your 
frequent  waltzing  this  entire  season  with 
my  wife,  from  being  privately  commented 
upon,  is  now  publicly  spoken  of. 

"  'Mrs.  Hayes  has  been  told  of  this  also. 
I  first  requested  her  to  silence  gossip  by  de- 
clining to  appear  again  with  you,  and  she 
refused. 

"  '  She  now  defies  me  ;  therefore,  I  warn 
both  of  you :  if  this  is  repeated  she  must 
seek  protection  elsewhere  than  from  the 


HUGGKfG  TO  MUSIC.  ?7 

hian  whom  her  justly-censured  conduct  dis- 
honors ! ' 

"At  this  Mrs.  Hayes  told  her  husband 
that  she  would  waltz  with  Mr.  Fenders 
wherever  and  whenever  he  asked  her,  de- 
spite all  the  gossipings  in  the  universe. 

"  '  Then,'  said  Mr.  Fenders  to  Mrs.  Hayes, 
'you  have  my  protection  at  any  time  Mr. 
Hayes  sees  fit  to  withdraw  his.' 

"Mr.  Hayes  was  about  to  strike  Tom, 
when  I  quickly  stepped  between  them,  and 
told  Mrs.  Hayes  that  I,  also,  objected  to 
such  inseparable  companionship  as  they  had 
evinced,  and  declined  emphatically  to  consent 
to  any  further  monopoly  of  Mr.  Fenders. 

"The  result  of  it  all  was,  Mr.  Fenders 
left  town  the  next  day,  and  Mrs.  Hayes  the 
day  after.  No  one  seems  to  know  anything 
of  either  of  them." 

"Oh.  that  waltzing  again!  wretched 
woman  and  wretched  man,  though  he  is 
your  husband." 

"Husband!"  scornfully  repeated  Mrs. 
Fenders;  "  he  is  my  husband  no  longer  !  " 
and  burst  into  tears. 


78  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

"By-bye,  mamma,"  said  the  twins,  Roby 
and  Ruby,  as  they  ran  in  and  held  up  their 
pink  lips  to  be  kissed  by  their  mother,  who 
gave  this  parting  injunction  to  Roby: 

"Darling,  you  will  meet  your  playfellow, 
Jimmie  Vaintone,  whom  you  struck  when 
you  last  played  with  him.  You  never  will 
commit  such  a  shocking  act  again." 

Roby's  eyes  flashed  as  he  replied  : 

"Yeth,  he  will  'member  to  haave  hissef, 
too,  and  not  call  sister  twomboy  ag'in." 

"Yeth,  he  did,  mamma,"  said  Ruby,  "and 
brover  just  struck  him  good.  Ha !  ha !  ha  ! " 
and  both  children  laughed  at  therec  ollection 
of  Roby's  resolute  courage. 

"My  daughter,"  exclaimed  Mrs.  Rodney, 
"  I  am  shocked  at  you.  Do  you  not  know 
it  is  dreadful  for  little  boys  and  girls  to  quar- 
rel ?  Nurse  must  inform  me  if  you  do  any- 
thing naughty  at  play  this  afternoon,  and 
if  so,  you  shall  not  visit  again  in  a  long 
time." 

"  Oh,  we'll  be  dood,  mamma,"  spoke  up 
Ruby  for  herself  and  brother,  as  Roby,  with 
his  little  pursed-up  mouth  and  erect  head, 


HUGGING  TO  MUSIC.  79 

seemed  rather  doubtful  about  never  striking 
a  boy  again. 

The  twins  for  the  first  time  noticed 
"  Auntie  Fenders,"  as  they  called  her,  whose 
eyes,  they  saw,  were  red  with  weeping. 
They  gazed  at  her  in  wonderment,  until 
Ruby  cautiously  approached  her  and  softly 
volunteered  the  information,  "Aunty  Fen- 
ders, did  you  know  you  was  cwyin'  ? " 

Before  Eunice  could  reply  between  her 
smiles  and  tears,  Roby  strode  up  and  majes- 
tically demanded: 

' '  Auntie,  you  tell  me  who  made  you  cwy, 
and  I'll  lick  him  so  him  never  make  you  cwy 
ag'in." 

The  childishs  ympathy  relieved  Mrs.  Fen- 
ders, who  smilingly  consoled  the  little  ones. 

"Now,  run  along,  dears.  Nurse,  return 
in  two  hours,"  said  Mrs.  Rodney,  while 
sweet  little  voices  echoed  : 

"Mamma,  by-bye,"  and  they  were  gone 
to  play  with  eight  or  ten  others,  including 
the  aforesaid  belabored  Jim. 

Mr.  Rodney,  who  had  just  arrived,  peeped 
in. 


80  HUGGING   TO   MUSIC. 

"I  thought  I  heard  voices,"  said  he. 
"  Mrs.  Fenders,  I  hope  you  are  quite  well." 

As  Mrs.  Fenders  replied  she  stole  a  look 
at  his  face,  which  told  her  he  knew  all. 

"I  see  you  have  heard  of  Mr.  Fenders," 
said  she. 

' '  Yes  !"  indignantly  answered  Mr.  Rod- 
ney  ;  "  I  learned  of  it  to-day.  I  cannot  un- 
derstand my  friend  Tom's  disgraceful  con- 
duct. He  was  apparently  so  devoted.  We 
have  often  remarked  how  happy  you  always 
seemed  together.  How  did  this  occur  ? 
How  did  it  begin  ?" 

"  By  waltzing  with  Mrs.  Hayes,"  flashed 
Mrs.  Fenders. 

' '  And  Mrs.  Hayes  waltzing  with  Mr.  Pen 
ders,"  said  Mr.  Rodney.  "Nothing  very 
remarkable  about  that,  except  that  this  is 
the  third  waltzing  scandal  which  has  come 
to  light  of  late  ;  how  many  victims  not 
known,  we  can  imagine.  This  waltzing,  I 
believe,  is  responsible  for  a  big  ratio  of  mis- 
ery in  polite  society." 

"I  never  knew  Tom  so  wild  for  dancing 
as  in  the  past  year,"  remarked  Mrs.  Fenders. 


HUGGING  TO  MtSIC.  81 

"  Twice  he  left  a  sick-bed  to  attend  parties, 
where  he  did  every  round  dance — and  with 
Sibyl  Hayes." 

"Why  did  you  permit  it  ?"  inquired  Mrs. 
Rodney. 

"  What  could  I  do  ?"  helplessly  asked  Mrs. 
Fenders. 

"Do  !"  said  Nell  Rodney,  her  eyes  flash- 
ing. "My husband  would  cease  such  pub- 
lic offense  to  me,  or  I  would  place  myself 
on  the  defensive." 

"Bravo!  my  dear,"  applauded  Mr.  Rod- 
ney ;  "but  failing  to  recall  such  a  husband 
to  his  natural  senses,  what  then  ?" 

"  Yes,  what  then '?"  seconded  Mrs.  Fen- 
ders, vvho  saw  that  Mrs.  Rodney  had  reached 
the  brink  of  argument. 

"What,  then?"  repeated  Mrs.  Rodney. 
"Well,  if  I  could  not  touch  his  pride,  I 
would  at  least  establish  the  fact  that  he 
could  not  wound  my  feelings  without  prop- 
er resentment." 

"  Ah,  my  dear,"  said  Eunice  Fenders,  "  it 
is  so  easy  to  suggest  what  others  should  do  ; 
but  once  become  the  victim,  you  would  see 


82  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

things  somewhat  different  than  as  a  specta- 
tor." 

"  Well,  I  would  do  something,"  replied 
Mrs.  Rodney,  emphatically,  as  though  that 
mysterious  "  something"  was  the  most  fear- 
ful punishment  ever  meted  out  to  unfortu- 
nate humanity.  "  And  now  you  are  striv- 
ing to  break  your  heart  over  that  wretch — I 
see  it. 

"Just  go  home,  get  a  few  things  you  will 
need — your  servants  can  look  after  the 
house — and  you  remain  here  until  that  mis- 
creant comes  to  his  senses.  No,  no !  You 
shall  not  remain  alone  while  we  can  make 
your  misery  a  little  lighter  by  sharing  it 
with  you  ! 

"My  dear,  every  house  has  its  skeleton, 
which  will  sometime  stalk  forth.  But  the 
wary  lock  it  tightly  in,  so  that  listeners  can 
only  occasionally  hear  the  rattling  of  its  tell- 
tale bones.  Eeturn  in  twenty  minutes  ;  no 
more  crying  ;"  and  kissing  her  affectionately, 
she  literally  bundled  her  off  and  watched 
Mr.  Rodney  close  her  in  the  coupe. 

"My  dear,"  observed  Mr.  Rodney,  "you 


HUGGING   TO  MUSIC.  83 

have  done  a  great  kindness  to  Mrs.  Fenders 
in  asking  her  here ;  and  after  noting  your 
magnificent  Susan-B.- Anthony  spirit  just 
now,  I  believe  within  the  next  twelve- 
month you  will  be  offered  the  presidency  of 
the  '  Sorosis,'  or  the  first  woman's-rights 
club  in  New  York.  Ha !  ha  !  What  cos- 
tume will  you  adopt  ?" 

11  Ned,  dear,  if  ever  I  should  have  so  proud 
a  distinction  conferred  on  me,  I  do  not  think 
I  should  seek  to  improve  on  woman's  present 
simple,  graceful  garment. 

"  At  all  events,  I  would  be  too  deeply  en- 
grossed by  striving  to  correct  abuses  engen- 
dered and  overlooked  by  you  wonderful 
'  lords  of  creation.'  " 

"Speaking  of  costumes,"  remarked  Aunt 
Sophronie,  who  had  just  entered,  "in  the 
Bishop's  comparison,  Centennial  Day,  to  the 
'  Washingtoniaii  manners,  which,'  as  he 
said,  '  we  have  banished,'  don't  you  think 
he  intended  to  include  ceremonious  dress, 
also?" 

"I  could  not  say,"  replied  Mrs.  Rodney ; 
"perhaps  I  am  unduly  sensitive  in  the  mat- 


84:  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

ter,  for  I  fear  the  most  eloquent  sermon 
would  fail  to  impress  me,  if  a  clergyman 
stood  in  the  pulpit  outlined  in  inexcusable 
dress.  I  sometimes  see  persons  of  intelli- 
gence so  inappropriately  clothed  that  it 
starts  the  perspiration  of  disappointment 
oozing  down  my  back  like  threads  of  unfeel- 
ing icicles. 

"  Form  and  ceremony,  certainly,  in  its 
proper  place,  is  essential  to  a  polite  people. 
Those  who  seek  to  dispense  with  it  are  not 
of  the  most  cultured.  With  God's  great  rule 
and  order,  He  also  teaches  proper  adorn- 
ment ;  otherwise,  why,  after  providing  the' 
necessaries  of  life,  did  He  shower  upon  us 
the  beautiful  in  nature  ? 

"He  has  surrounded  us  with  richest  speci- 
mens. Just  think  of  twelve  hundred  varie- 
ties of  the  lily  alone ;  and  out  of  the  two 
hundred  thousand  species  of  insects,  see  the 
exquisite  coloring  and  care  the  Divine  Being 
has  bestowed  on  a  tiny  beetle's  wing. 

"Not  a  rock,  plant,  wave  of  sea  or 
fleecy  cloud  has  He  overlooked,  from  the 
gorgeous-hued  tropic  to  the  aurora  pf  the 


HUGGING    TO   MUSIC.  85 

arctic  ;  from  the  coral  abyss  of  the  ocean  to 
the  grandly  towering  snow-capped  mountain. 

'•The  blossom  which  lives  but  for  a  night 
is  painted  as  exquisitely  as  if  never  to  wither 
and  die.  The  lightest  vapor  is  as  perfect  as 
though  not  to  sail  away  and  disappear,  even 
while  we  gaze  in  admiration  at  its  spiritu- 
elle  loveliness. 

"And  with  nature's  constant  rehabilitat- 
ing, does  not  each  successive  dressing,  in  a 
cultivated  garden,  come  out  more  perfect 
than  before  ? 

"  Can  intelligence  deny  that  all  this  is  sent 
for  our  imitation,  and  to  inspire  us  with  a 
love  of  our  Creator's  grand,  symmetrical,  ex- 
quisite, delicate,  enchanting,  surpassingly 
beautiful  workmanship,  until  its  proper  ap- 
preciation tends  to  ennoble  and  bring  us 
nearer  to  our  God  ?" 

After  a  moment's  silence  Aunt  Sophronie 
straightened  herself  and  ejaculated  : 

"  I'd  like  to  know  what  buffoon  introduced 
a  gentleman's  evening  dress  for  waiters. 

"I  am  always  so  annoyed  when  I  see  it, 
Nell,  that  if  you  will  permit  me,  at  your  next 


86  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

reception,  I  will  robe  every  female  servant 
in  the  house  just  like  yourself — and  while 
you  are  doing  social  honors,  see  if  they  look 
appropriately  dressed  for  their  respective 
duties ;  then,  perhaps,  we  could  appreciate 
the  absurdity  of  the  'waiter  costume.' 

"  Any  wonder  so  many  servants'  heads  get 
turned  striving  to  ape  their  masters'  and  mis- 
tresses' dressing,  in  form,  color  and  extrava- 
gance ?" 

"  Pitch  in,  Aunt ;  vote  against  it,"  said 
Mr.  Rodney,  encouragingly.  "Why,  I  did 
not  think  it  was  so  late.  An  office  full  of 
clients  by  this  time;"  and  kissing  his  wife, 
while  not  forgetting  his  idolizing  aunt,  he 
stepped  out  with  that  smiling,  light  heart, 
so  unmistakable  in  the  contented  and  happy 
husband. 

About  this  time  the  children  had  ex- 
hausted nearly  every  other  sport,  when 
Roby  was  elected  captain,  to  head  a  com- 
pany of  soldiers. 

"Ip!  I  is  goin'  to  be  cap'in ;  the  mens 
must  be  sojers,  marching  wif  their  wifs," 
said  Roby. 


HUGGING  TO  MUSIC.  87 

"Dere  ain't  womens  'nuff,"  suggested  lit- 
tle Vera  Marshall,  "  for  every  mans  to  has  a 
wife." 

"No,  there  ain't,"  acquiesced  Florence 
Browning. 

Ruby  proceeded  to  count,  "One,  two,  free, 
four,  fibe,  tix,  seben  mens;  one,  two,  free 
womens — dats  all." 

After  serious  consideration  Captain  Roby 
announced: 

"  One  mens  must  be  a  womans;  den  it  will 
be  jus'  wight." 

Turning  to  Johnnie  Goodall,  who  wTas  a 
sort  of  lieutenant  plenipotentiary,  he  com- 
missioned him  to  "git  a  boy  to  be  a  wom- 
ans." 

Johnnie  proceeded  to  question  the  other 
five,  beginning  with  Willie  Rice. 

"You,  Willie  Withe,  be  the  other  wom- 
ans ?" 

"Naw,"  drawled  Willie,  looking  the  pic- 
ture of  disgust. 

"  Henny  Drew,  will  you  be  the  other 
womans  ?" 

"Naw,  thir  !"  savagely  answered  Henry. 


88  MUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

"  Kirkie  Loomith,  will  you  be  the— 

"  You  nee'n'  asthk  me ;  I  won't  be  no 
womans,"  interrupted  Kirkie. 

"  Naw  me — naw  me  !"  quickly  chimed  in 
little  Walter  Blakely,  knowing  his  turn 
would  come  next. 

Now  thoroughly  discouraged,  Johnnie 
waxed  desperate,  and  made  a  final  attack 
on  the  most  and  always  disobliging  of  the 
boys. 

"  Jim  Vaintone,  you  got  to  be  the  other 
womans." 

"Naw,  I  won't,"  said  Jim,  sulkily. 

"  Well,"  said  Johnnie,  who  was  beginning 
to  lose  all  patience,  "  Willie  won't  be  'er, 
Henny  won't  be  'er,  Kirkie  won't  be  'er, 
and  Walter  won't  be  'er.  You  ith  the  latht 
one ;  you  got  to  be  'er,  so  we  can  have  our 
p'rade." 

"I  wouldn't  be  no  womans,  cos  my  pa  says 
he  hates  womans  ;  cos  womans  is  mean- 
guess  he  knows." 

At  this  interesting  juncture  Roby  came 
up  and  informed  Jim  thuswise  : 

"My   mamma  ith  a  womans — her    ain't 


ftUGGIXG   TO   MUSIC.  89 

ftiean;  sister  ith  a  womans — her  ain't  mean, 
ith  her  T 

"  Yas,  she  isy"  drawled  Jim,  while  his 
nose  looked  as  though  sniffing  an  unpleasant 
odor,  at  which  Roby's  forbearance  gave  way, 
and  the  next  moment  found  Jim,  amidst 
tears  and  imprecations,  sprawling  on  the 
ground. 

"Now,  Roby  Wodney,  you'll  see  when  I 
tell  your  ma." 

"I  tole  youm  mover,"  said  Roby,  defi- 
antly, "that  I  wouldn't  strucked  you  leth 
you  'bused  sister.  Youm  did  ?buse  sister, 
callin'  her  mean,  so  I  strucked  you  ag'in.  I 
gueth  you  will  'haave  youmthelf  now." 

"  Sojers,  take  youm  wifs,"  and  as  the  boys 
quickly  fell  in  line  with  their  '  wives  '  Roby 
played  a  toodle  de  toot  on  an  improvised 
cornet  made  from  a  fire  shovel,  and  marched 
his  men  as  valiantly  around  the  garden  as 
though  equipped  with  fife  and  drum  and 
every  implement  of  deadliest  battle-field. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

FIRE   AT   SEA. 

steamers  Cullard  and  Inman,  racing 
in  mid-ocean  in  January,  was  a  pleas- 
ant surprise  to  all  the  passengers  except  Vic- 
toria Lennox,  who  did  not  leave  her  state- 
room until  the  Inman  dropped  behind  at 
nightfall.  Robed  in  a  disguise  which  fully 
accorded  with  her  hopeless  sadness,  a  wid- 
ow's outfit  of  deepest  mourning,  she  then 
ascended  the  upper  deck. 

As  she  looked  into  the  dark  waters  she 
exclaimed,  ''Not  to-night;  I  have  not  the 
courage."  She  turned  quickly  and  selected 
a  sequestered  seat.  Although  wrapped  in 
fur,  the  piercing  breeze  passed  through  her 
delicate  body  as  if  she  were  dressed  in  phan- 
tom gauze. 

But  she  heeded  not,  her  thoughts  were  no 
longer  of  herself,  but  of  her  beloved  bus- 


HUGGING  TO  MUSIC.  91 

band  left  far,  far  behind,  with  a  broken 
heart  as  his  only  companion. 

"My  love,"  she  cried,  ''I  was  mad,  not 
guilty.  Save  me  !  Save  me  before  it  is  too 
late.-'  But  love's  wings  could  not  span  the 
billowy  distance  to  rescue  her.  She  gazed 
across  the  receding  waters  in  pathetic  en- 
treaty. "  See,  how  I  am  borne  from  you  ! 
Reach  forth  your  loving  arms  and  bring  me 
home  to  peace  and  love. 

"OGod!  Reverse  thy  wheels  of  time! 
turn  back  my  life  one  week  ! " 

But  the  rushing  of  the  ponderous  steamer 
mockingly  echoed  her  mental  meanings  : 

"Bearing  me  away  !  further  away  !  !  for- 
ever away  ! !  !  " 

The  bells  of  the  ship  had  just  struck  eight, 
and  "All's  well ''  greeted  the  listeners'  ears. 
The  night  was  blackest  darkness.  Sharp 
winds  played  the  most  doleful  misereres. 
Everything  seemed  weird,  strange,  ghastly. 

What  a  change  from  that  of  one  week  be- 
fore for  the  beloved  and  honored  Mrs.  Len- 
nox ;  she  bowed  her  head  in  an  agony  of 
grief  and  sobbed  aloud. 


92  HUGGING   TO   MUSIC. 

Suddenly  a  gentle  voice  recalled  her. 

"  Madam,  can  I  do  anything  for  you  ? 

Victoria  was  startled  into  raising  her 
beautiful  face  for  one  moment,  then  quickly 
turned  her  head  as  she  recognized  a  young 
clergyman  who  had  led  the  Sabbath  service. 

Mrs.  Lennox  replied  in  a  quiet  way  that 
she  was  not  ill,  only  a  "little  homesick,"  and 
apologized  for  disturbing  anyone,  adding 
that  she  thought  herself  "quite  alone." 

Her  beautiful  eyes  had  already  won  the 
rector's  admiration,  but  when  the  sweet 
voice  gave  utterance,  Cupid's  darts  penetrated 
his  heart. 

"  I  trust  you  will  pardon  my  foolishness," 
said  Victoria.  "  I  am  hysterical  sometimes, 
and  to-night  I  seem  to  completely  give  way 
to  sad  thoughts,  which  make  me,  oh  !  so 
homesick."  Her  quivering  lips  could  say 
no  more,  and  again  she  burst  into  convul- 
sive sobbings. 

The  rector's  eyes  grew  moist,  in  sympathy, 
and  seating  himself  beside  her  he  strove  to 
soothe  her  sorrow. 

"  Homesickness,"  said  he,  "  was  the  first 


HUGGING   TO   MUSIC.  93 

grief  of  my  young  life.  When  eight  years 
of  age  I  was  visiting  relatives  only  a  few 
blocks  distant ;  about  midnight  I  awakened 
with  that  deathlike  feeling,  homesickness. 
Bribery  of  the  most  fascinating  description 
was  resorted  to,  but  every  effort  to  pacify 
me  was  tutile.  I  still  begged  for  home,  to 
which  I  was  finally  taken  ;  when  my  tears 
ceased,  and  I  was  again  happy  with  my 
parents. 

"My  child,"  and  he  looked  at  the  deep 
mourning  of  widowhood.  "You  are  home- 
sick with  longings  for  those  you  have  lost  in 
this  world,  but  strive  to  think  of  our  heavenly 
Parent,  who  will  shortly  take  you  to  that 
everlasting  home  where  you  will  be  reunited 
with  your  loved  ones. 

"  What  a  comfort  to  know  that  after  all 
our  sorrows  here  such  a  home  awaits  us, 
where  we  will  have  no  more  separations,  no 
more  homesickness,  and  where  we  will 
know  no  more  sorrow.  Think  of  it,  my 
child.  Commune  with  your  heavenly  Fa- 
ther, and  he  will  lighten  your  burdened 
heart." 


94  HUGGING  TO   MUSIC. 

Victoria  wiped  her  streaming  eyes,  and 
arose  with  a  sense  of  peace  she  could  not 
understand.  She  quietly  thanked  the  rector, 
who  opened  the  door  of  the  companion-way. 
As  she  passed  in  she  heard  dancing  music, 
and  looking  down  observed  a  number  of 
people  trying  to  waltz.  The  sight,  which 
too  vividly  recalled  one  week  before,  made 
her  reel  back  to  the  deck,  as  she  exclaimed, 
"  That  deadly  waltz  !" 

The  rector  caught  the  words  and  answered 
her. 

"  I  am  glad  to  know  that  you  abhor  that 
immodest  dance.  Think  of  wives,  mothers 
and  daughters  being  embraced  by  a  variety 
of  men,  sometimes  utter  strangers,  with 
'  music '  as  the  only  excuse  for  such  mon- 
strous familiarity.  The  clergy  can  trace  the 
misery  of  fashionable  people  more  to  the  de- 
moralizing practice  of  waltzing  than  to  any 
other  cause.  Yet  the  fashionable  world 
seeks  to  shroud  the  immorality  of  this  dan- 
ger, which  destroys  so  many  homes  and 
wrecks  so  many  lives.  If  estranged  friends 
and  the  divorce  courts  chose  to  tell  the  be- 


HUGGING  TO  MUSIC.  95 

ginning  of  the  end,  an  appalling  number 
could  be  traced  to  this  curse  of  the  modern 
ball-room,  the  hugging  to  music  waltz." 

"Ah,"  sighed  Victoria,  as  she  thought, 
"to  that  curse  I  owe  my  misery."  Every 
word  of  the  rector  was  like  a  lancet  driven 
into  her  heart.  She  longed  to  lay  bare  her 
grief  and  beg  for  sympathy,  but  she  dared 
not,  something  held  her  back,  till  she  could 
only  think  and  tremble. 

The  rector  continued :  "In  a  certain 
foreign  society,  and  in  remote  apings  of 
other  countries,  including  our  own,  to  per- 
mit an  unmarried  daughter  to  walk  to 
church  with  a  gentleman,  or  formally  re- 
ceive him  under  the  protective  canopy  of 
her  parents'  roof,  which  we  are  wont  to  feel 
breathes  the  benedictory  atmosphere  of  sa- 
cred home,  would  be  something  shocking, 
if  unattended  by  a  chaperone  ;  yet  this  ex- 
treme surveillance  of  a  properly  brought  up 
girl  bounds  to  such  an  inconsistent,  as- 
toundingly  familiar  antithesis,  with  ma  fille, 
at  a  ball,  thrown  straight  into  the  arms  of 
the  first  social  roues  who  think  worth  while 


96  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

to  check  off  a  waltzing  number  from  her 
programme,  and  thus  carve  and  serve  up 
feminine  modesty  in  a  tenth,  twentieth  vul- 
gar embrace ;  all  decorously  swallowed  in 
ball-room  flavoring,  garnished  only  with 
symphony  notes  to  excuse  this  disgraceful 
custom,  hugging  to  music. 

"  With  members  of  my  church,  I  both  en- 
joy and  encourage  music,  the  drama,  and 
all  innocent,  health-giving  amusements.  I 
am  also  pleased  to  witness  the  dancing  of 
respectable,  graceful,  beautiful  measures, 
and  delight  in  a  rollicking  reel  and  jig  of  the 
pure-minded  peasant  ;  but  against  the  im- 
modest, vulgar,  promiscuous  hugging  to 
music,  I  raise  my  voice  in  condemnation, 
and  knowingly,  I  will  not  administer  the 
sacrament  to  a  communicant  of  my  church 
who  indulges  in  the  habit  of  such  appal- 
lingly indecent  conduct." 

"  Ah,"  exclaimed  Victoria,  "  if  all  clergy- 
men took  that  stand,  how  much  misery 
would  be  saved  the  innocent !  There  is  one 
life  dear  to  me  which  would  not  now  be  for- 
ever blighted." 


HUGGING   TO   MUSIC.  97 

"  The  waltz,"  replied  the  rector,  "  is  like 
the  candle  which  lures  the  unsuspicious  in- 
sect to  its  fascinating  light,  unconscious  that 
it  nears  the  fire,  until  its  wings  are  scorched 
and  the  death-heat  penetrates  its  vitals." 

"  God  prosper  you,"  said  Victoria.  "  Your 
labor  will  not  be  in  vain.  Good-night,"  and 
Mrs.  Lennox  again  turned  to  reach  her  state- 
room. As  Dr.  Wadsworth  took  her  hand 
to  steady  her,  the  ship  gave  a  tremendous 
lurch,  which  hurled  Victoria  into  the  very 
arms  of  the  rector. 

Then  came  a  terrific  explosion  as  of  a 
thousand  cannon.  In  a  moment  the  heav- 
ens seemed  ablaze.  A  volume  of  fire  shot 
forth  like  the  bursting  of  a  veritable  hell. 
Voices  arose  in  the  most  terrifying  shrieks 
of  "Fire!  fire!!  fire!!!" 

Before  Victoria  or  the  rector  could  recover 
their  equipoise,  men,  women  and  children 
had  flocked  to  the  deck.  The  cries  increased 
until  the  demoniac  shrieks  of  the  crew  and 
the  heartrending  meanings  of  the  passen- 
gers made  the  awful  scene  a  pandemonium 
of  the  bottomless  pit. 


98  HUGGING   TO  MUSIC. 

*'  Lower  the  boats  !  Lower  the  hoats  !" 
shouted  and  roared  the  captain. 

Just  then  the  racing  steamer  hove  in 
sight. 

p 

"The  Inman,  thank  God  !  "  went  up  from 
every  tongue.  With  savage  greed  the  crim- 
son flames  licked  the  deck,  eager  for  its 
prey  as  the  hungry  tiger  lapping  the  blood 
of  its  expiring  victim. 

The  rector  had  dragged  Victoria  to  where 
the  women  and  children  were  already  being 
lowered  into  boats,  but  once  there,  Mrs. 
Lennox  refused  to  stir  until  the  mothers  and 
helpless  little  ones  had  been  let  down. 

"  Fur  God's  sake  let  me  pass  !"  cried  an 
appealing  voice  at  Victoria's  side.  "Let 
me  pass  with  my  boy  !  A  million  dollars 
fur  a  boat  to  save  my  boy  !  " 

As  though  all  instinctively  felt  the  pres- 
ence of  death,  even  midst  the  terrible  ex- 
citement, a  way  was  cleared  for  the  frantic 
father,  and  a  moment  later  Joe  Jungle 
sprang  down  the  ladder  and  into  the  life- 
boat carrying  the  lifeless  form  of  litt'e 
Hank. 


HUGGING  TO  MUSIC.  99 

The  Wayback  could  not  realize  that  the 
dark  messenger  had  claimed  his  idol,  and 
from  the  moment  he  was  taken  aboard 
wildly  s trovo  to  revive  the  inanimate  re- 
mains. 

"  Hank  !  Hank  !  it's  Pop  !  On'y  look  at 
me  jess  once,  Hank  !  We're  all  right  neow, 
percious  boy  !  Look  at  Pop  !  Look  at  Pop! 
Ye  needn't  be  frightened  neow !  Thar' 
ain't  no  fire  here,  Hank!  Oh,  Hank,  look  at 
Pop!  See  the  stars,  Hank  !  The  big  moon's 
shinin'  tew!  It's  snowin',  Hank  !  Come  on, 
we'll  git  yer  sled,  an'  here's  yer  dog  waitiii' 
ter  draw  ye.  Open  yer  eyes  an'  see  it's  all 
right.  Look  at  Pop  !  Look  at  Pop,  Hank  ! 
Why  you're  cold,  Hank !  You're  cold  ! 
You're  sti—  My  God  !  he's  dead  ! " 

The  Wayback's  voice  sounded  like  the 
plaintive  moan  of  a  mother  suddenly  robbed 
of  her  child. 

Infidelity  was  forgotten  in  Joe  Jungle's 
appealing  wail,  "  O  God  !  God  !  Give  me 
back  my  boy  ! " 


CHAPTER  IX. 

SAVED. 

"VTEARLY  every  woman  and  child  had 
-*-  ^  been  safely  placed  in  boats,  when,  as 
Victoria  turned,  she  came  upon  Dr.  Wads- 
worth,  who  was  supporting  the  burned  and 
almost  senseless  form  of  Lord  Oakdale. 

"I  cannot  wait,"  said  the  rector  to  Mrs. 
Lennox.  u  Tell  the  men  to  take  him  next," 
but  away  the  rector  darted,  seemingly  into 
the  very  flames. 

Lord  Oakdale,  the  son  and  petted  heir  to  a 
dukedom,  who  had  been  reared  in  luxury, 
whose  slightest  wishes  had  always  seemed 
commands  to  be  obeyed,  even  by  his  equals  ; 
but  who,  to  the  casual  observer,  was  inane 
to  a  degree,  had  suddenly  evinced  a  bravery 
composed  of  rarest  metal. 

A  few  moments  before  he  had  listened 
in  amusement  to  the  sneers  and  intentional 


HUGGtXG  TO  MUSIC.  101 

insults  of  Joe  Jungle,  and  had  then  crushed 
through  the  fiery  flames  to  save  the  Way- 
back's  idolized  child,  at  the  almost  certain 
loss  of  his  own  life. 

But  heroism  such  as  his  never  stops  to 
count  the  cost ;  like  the  soldier  on  the  bat- 
tie-field  he  knows  not  cowardice,  and  feai* 
to  him  is  as  great  a  stranger  as  a  tropical 
sun  to  the  arctic, regions. 

He  now  lay  perfectly  helpless,  and  was 
suffering  the  most  excruciating  agony,  but 
human  power  could  do  nothing  for  him 
there,  and  it  was  doubtful  if  his  life  could 
be  saved  even  under  the  most  favorable  cir- 
cumstances. 

"  Carry  him  down  the  ladder  for  the  next 
boat,"  cried  Victoria,  who  was  supporting 
Lord  Oakdale's  head ;  but  the  ugliest  phase 
of  human  nature,  which  is  termed  self- 
preservation,  but  usually  means  cowardly 
selfishness,  seemed  to  possess  every  creature 
to  whom  she  appealed. 

She  might  as  well  have  expected  raving 
cattle,  under  a  shower  of  fire,  to  heed  her 
words. 


102  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

"Oh,  men  of  strength,  will  you  leave  a 
hero-brother  here  to  burn  ?  Have  you  no 
hearts  T 

But  no  one  came  to  her.  The  rector  was 
still  assisting  some  elderly  people  and  faint- 
ing invalids,  who  would  not  otherwise  have 
been  saved. 

When  Victoria  looked  at  Lord  Oakdale, 
whose  sacrifice  of  self  had ,  brought  him  so 
near  death,  and  thought  that  he  must  lie 
there,  food  for  the  devouring  flames,  she  be- 
came almost  insane.  She  sprang  to  her  feet 
and  cried  : 

"Fathers  !"  and  her  voice  rose  above  the 
hiss  of  the  flames — mounted  above  moans — 
echoed  beyond  shrieks.  "Are  there  no 
fathers  here,  grateful  to  a  fellow -being  who 
has  nearly  given  his  life  to  save  a  little  child? 
Will  no  grateful  father  carry  this  dying  man 
to  the  life-boat  2" 

In  a  moment  Mrs.  Lennox  was  surround- 
ed by  strong  men,  who  in  a  twinkling  had 
raised  the  now  senseless  burden,  whose  flesh 
was  literally  falling  from  his  hands,  and  bore 
him  down  the  ladder  to  the  transfer  boat. 


HUGGING   TO   MUSIC.  103 

Brave  Lord  Oakdale  !  Stout  heart  !  You 
prove  we  are  not  all  animal,  for  God  the 
Infinite  shines  through  the  finite  in  such 
sacrifice. 

Victoria  had  seen  the  last  fainting  woman 
passed  over,  when  a  terrible  resolve  she  had 
already  made  took  form. 

"No  further  will  I  go,  Charles  Deluth  !" 
thought  she.  "While  I  am  still  innocent  I 
will  seek  death  before  living  under  the  stig- 
ma of  shame  you  have  purposely  cast  over 
me." 

As  she  was  being  put  forward  for  the  next 
boat,  she  slipped  by  the  men.  With  a 
prayer  on  her  lips  for  forgiveness,  she  com- 
mended her  soul  to  her  Maker  and  sprang 
into  the  sea. 

A  sailor,  who  had  witnessed  her  bravery 
in  assisting  the  frantic  women  and  children, 
saw  her  mad  leap,  and  shouted,  "Woman 
overboard !'' 

No  one  heeded  even  this  startling  infor- 
mation, at  such  a  perilous  moment,  but  the 
rector  quickly  ran  to  where  Victoria  had 
stood  a  moment  before.  She  was  gone! 


104  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

Nearer  and  nearer  came  the  flames,  the 
devouring  demon  now  hissing  its  forked 
tongue  into  the  very  faces  of  those  left  on 
deck,  but  Dr.  Wads  worth  cared  not  to  save 
himself;  in  an  instant  he  had  torn  off  his 
outer  coat  and  plunged  into  the  watery 
deep. 

Victoria's  body  had  risen  for  the  second 
time  when  the  rector  caught  her  in  his 
arms,  which,  though  naturally  powerful, 
were  weakened  by  the  terrible  exertion  and 
excitement  on  the  ship. 

He  now  attempted  to  swim  toward  the 
Inman,  but  his  strength  was  so  far  gone  he 
could  make  but  little  headway.  His  weak 
voice  could  not  be  heard  above  the  shriek - 
ings  of  men  and  women,  and  he  at  last  felt 
he  must  resign  himself  to  death. 

He  could  no  longer  see.  The  last  flicker- 
ing rays  of  intelligence  were  fading  away, 
but  he  clung  all  the  more  determinedly  to 
his  prrcious  burden.  Just  then  he  felt  some- 
thing strike  his  arm,  which  recalled  his 
senses  sufficiently  to  hear  a  voice,  "Catch 
the  rope  !  Catch  the  rope  !"  Mechanically 


HUGGING   TO   MUSIC.  105 

he  caught  it,  was  quickly  dragged  to  a  life- 
boat, and  insensibly  transferred,  with  his 
priceless  treasure,  to  the  Inman. 

The  rector  soon  rallied  and  assisted  the 
surgeons  who  were  striving  to  revive  Mrs. 
Lennox.  After  half  an  hour  of  untiring 
labor  they  ceased,  and  muttered,  "No  use, 
she's  gone!"  But  Dr.  Wadsworth  still  la- 
bored over  the  seemingly  lifeless  remains. 
After  awhile  a  feeble  pulsation  was  notice- 
able, Victoria's  lips  moved,  her  eyes  opened, 
she  was  saved  ! 

"She  lives,  thank  heaven!  she  lives!" 
gasped  the  rector,  whose  devotion  and 
crowning  success  brought  tears  to  the  eyes 
of  every  one  present. 

Charles  Deluth  had  managed,  by  assisting 
children,  to  get  into  the  first  boat,  and  was 
thus  transferred  to  the  haven  of  safety  ;  the 
strongest  trait  in  his  type  of  character — 
cowardice — evincing  itself  at  the  first  sign 
of  danger.  He  now  walked  around,  ner- 
vously peering  into  rooms,  sheepishly  look- 
ing among  groups.  As  he  came  upon  one 
he  started  back  like  a  criminal,  when  he 


106  HUGGING   TO  MUSIC. 

saw  the  woman  who  was  the  object  of  at- 
tention. 

"  Ah, "  said  one  of  the  onlookers,  who 
had  noticed  Deluth's  dastardly  conduct, 
"your  friend,  the  beautiful  widow,  was 
nearly  gone ;  fell  overboard,  faint  with  fa- 
tigue by  trying  to  save  the  helpless,  while 
you  were  in  the  first  boat,  taking  such  good 
care  of  your  mustache." 

Deluth,  believing  he  had  escaped  unob- 
served, was  stunned,  but  summoning  all 
his  habitual  effrontery,  stepped  to  Victoria's 
side,  and  with  a  show  of  great  anxiety, 
whispered:  "  You  are  safe  !  When  I  missed 
you  I  thought  you  had  been  taken  in  the 
first  boat." 

Victoria  closed  her  eyes  to  shut  out  the 
hateful  vision.  The  surgeon  called,  ''Stand 
back !  "  while  he  tenderly  took  Mi's.  Len- 
nox in  his  arms  and  conveyed  her  to  the 
captain's  room,  in  which  the  kind-hearted 
commander  had  given  orders  to  place  her. 

Recording  angels  of  ' '  noblest  heroism  " 
transcribed  the  supernal  bravery  of  Eoyal 
Wadsworth. 


CHAPTER   X. 

NO   NEWS. 

"A  /TRS.  FENDERS  was  seated  by  the 
•+&•*-•  window  in  the  Rodney  library.  The 
threatening  sky  was  shooting  forth  its  aii- 
gry  darts,  while  the  rolling  heavens  seemed 
ready  to  be  dashed  to  earth  by  demon 
hands — fit  accompaniment  to  her  turbulent 
thoughts.  As  she  sat  with  folded  arms  and 
veiled  eyes,  living  over  the  sorrowful  past, 
which  had  worse  than  widowed  the  once 
adoring  wife,  a  crash  of  thunder  made  her 
start  and  shudder. 

Just  then  her  mail  was  handed  her,  over 
which  she  hurriedly  glanced. 

"Another  day  passed  and  no  news  from 
him,"  she  murmured  in  dejection.  "Why 
did  I  ever  marry  him — a  fickle,  Jbrainless 
creature,  who  has  sacrificed  me  through  a 
contemptible  dance  ? 


108  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

t 

"  I  am  beginning  to  hate  him  more  than  I 
ever  loved  him.  I  will  never  look  upon  his 
face  again,  and  were  he  to  fall  on  his  knees 
before  me  I  would  not  forgive  him." 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Rodney  now  entered,  chat- 
ting upon  events  of  the  morning.  Finally 
the  former  took  up  the  papers  for  a  cursory 
perusal. 

"  Hear  us  question  England,  '  Why  don't 
you  give^up  the  little  kingdom  which  lias 
grown  tired  of  your  dictation,  and  wishes 
to  rule  herself  ?  Your  stubbornness  is  un- 
paralleled.' 

11  To  be  sure,  we  are  a  recently  steeped-in- 
blood  family,  who  coolly  butchered  each 
other  for  an  identical  principle — secession ; 
but  then  Americans  could  have  no  such 
nonsense  as  that  here,  you  know.  When 
we,  a  Republic,  would  not  permit  a  sister 
State  to  secede,  what  laughable  inconsist- 
ency to  expect  the  most  powerful  monarchy 
to  release  one  of  her  children  ! 

' '  If  the  naturally  quick,  brilliant  Irish 
labored  in  their  own  country  one-tenth  they 
are  forced  to  in  America,  for  the  barest  com- 


HUGGING  TO  MUSIC.  109 

petency ;  devoted  their  energies  to  opening 
gold-repaying  industries,  instead  of  being 
longer  fooled  into  supporting  absorbing  so- 
cieties, they  could  restore  beautiful  Ireland, 
regain  business  patronage  and  respect,  and 
command  the  admiration  of  the  world. 

"  When  a  class  began  to  languish  in  indo- 
lence, complaint  naturally  followed  against 
the  landlord  who  dared  expect  any  returns 
from  his  property,  even  sufficient  to  pay  his 
taxes,  and  this,  in  many  cases,  after  years 
and  years  of  indulgent  waiting.  There  are 
exceptions  to  all  generalities,  but  in  the 
main  the  landlords  of  Ireland,  anterior  to 
the  assassination  era,  were  the  most  lenient 
in  the  civilized  world.  Their  very  mistaken 
kindness  in  postponing  the  collection  of  their 
dues  gradually  taught  inactivity  to  the  peas- 
antry and  dulled  their  ambition  against 
laboring  for  anything  beyond  the  merest 
subsistence,  until  their  wildly  simple  lives 
became  a  pastoral  of  easy  existence,  as  they 
provided  for  themselves  only  the  plainest 
necessities  and  those  which  required  the 
least  possible  exertion.  It  is  when  they  for- 


110  HUGGING  TO 

sake  their  pastoral  ease  for  the  American 
continent,  their  eyes  are  opened." 

"Yes,"  smiled  Mrs.  Rodney,  "as  in  the 
case  of  our  cook's  cousin.  Some  time  after 
Pat's  arrival  his  friends  found  him  a  very 
reasonable  boarding  place,  and  mentioned 
the  price.  In  indignant  astonishment  Pat 
asked,  'An'  would  they  be  chargin'  in 
Amerikay  for  a  bed,  an'  the  bit  a  man  ates  ? 
An'  me  workin'  like  a  horse,  as  I  niver 
worked  in  Ireland  ? ' 

"Innocent  Pat  has  found  that  everyone 
must  pay  his  way  in  America,  and  labor 
here  means  more  than  lying  on  a  velvety 
greensward,  talking  to  the  sparrows. 

"  Pat  may  be  more  surprised  to  learn  that 
if  men,  women  or  children  are  found  beg- 
ging in  our  streets  for  a  crust  of  bread,  they 
are  arrested  and  imprisoned  ;  still,  our  gov- 
ernment, to  its  shame  be  it  said,  supplies  no 
labor  for  the  suffering  honest,  whereby  they 
may  earn  bare  food  and  heat,  even  during 
our  fearful  winters. 

"State labor,  which  should  be  ever  ready 
for  emergencies  to  the  willing  workman,  is 


HUGGING   TO  MUSIC.  Ill 

by  our  government  turned  over  to  prison 
labor  contractors,  whereas  criminals  could 
be  colonized  on  some  of  our  immense  tracts 
of  vacant,  beautiful  country,  and  so  given 
opportunity  to  recommence  lives  which  here, 
in  the  midst  of  their  evil  association  and 
temptation,  are  worthless. 

"Released  from  prisons  to  sin  anew,  then 
back  to  their  familiar  death- chains,  working 
to  swell  the  purse  of  speculator,  and  thus 
robbing  honest  labor  of  its  unquestionable 
right.  Yet  we  wish  to  be  known  as  a  '  supe- 
rior nation.' 

11  The  destitute  who  would  gladly  labor,  in 
preference  to  accepting  compulsory  charity, 
sometimes  fall  senseless,  from  cold  or  hun- 
ger, before  the  red-tape  of  our  charity  com- 
missions respond  to  their  dire  need  ;  no 
more  common  sense  or  humanity  being  dis- 
played toward  them  than  though  they  ap- 
pealed for  blue  collars  or  purple  fans,  instead 
of  sustaining  food  and  sufficient  warmth 
wherewith  to  drive  from  themselves  and 
loved  ones  the  blackest  of  death's  messen- 
gers. 


112  HUGGING   TO   MUSIC. 

"  Were  j£  not  for  our  big-hearted  people  of 
wealth,  who  so  generously  provide  homes, 
private  hospitals  and  constant  personal  re- 
lief, God  help  the  suffering  poor,  for  our 
laws  of  charity  are  rendered,  by  some  who 
so  indolently  and  others  who  so  infamously 
execute  them,  totally  inadequate  to  meet 
urgent  immediate  necessities. 

"By  three  days'  notice,  a  heartless  land- 
lord, for  a  few  days'  overdue  rent,  may  drive 
forth  tenants,  men,  women  and  children, 
actually  dying  of  hunger  and  disease,  and 
put  them  on  the  street,  in  any  weather, 
which  brotherly  kindness  is  performed  every 
day  in  New  York.  Yet  no  delinquent  ten- 
ant is  expected  to  relegate  the  landlord  to 
that  bourne  from  which  no  rent-gatherer 
returns  ;  and  the  landlords  justify  their  acts 
by  saying,  'It  is  the  law  that  we  may  evict 
for  non-payment  of  our  dues  after  three 
days.'' 

"The  Northern  Pacific  Railroad,  a  short 
time  since,  evicted,  within  one  week,  over 
four  hundred  settlers  and  their  families,  as 
the  commissioners  of  the  Land  Office  de- 


HUGGING  TO  MUSIC.  113 

cided  that  the  land  belonged  to  i^ie  railroad 
belt.  The  ejected,  in  many  cases,  were  left 
without  means  of  subsistence.  So  suddenly 
and  cruelly  were  these  evictions  made,  that 
the  city  authorities  of  Brainard,  Minnesota, 
were  compelled  to  telegraph  for  aid  to  pre- 
vent starvation,  yet  no  one  seized  a  shot- 
gun with  which  to  ventilate  the  domes  of 
the  railroad  agents. 

"The  railroad  officials  say  it  is  lawful  to 
take  possession  of  their  own  property,  and 
that  the  building  of  railroads  opens  new 
countries,  extends  civilization,  and  benefits 
millions,  not  only  in  commercial  advan- 
tages, but  by  furnishing  employment  to 
hundreds  of  thousands. 

' '  But  had  such  a  case,  with  minor  ones 
of  daily  occurrence,  taken  place  under  a 
monarchical  government,  the  civilized  world 
would  have  been  startled  with  tales  of 
cruelty  unparalleled,  and  we  would  have 
been  the  first  to  call  public  meetings  to 
protest  against  such  legalized  '  man's  inhu- 
manity to  man.' 

"Strange  howr  a  cable  announcement  to 


114  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

us  magnifies  some  legal  transaction  of  an- 
other country  into  a  diabolical  horror  at  the 
very  moment  we  are  unconcernedly  justify- 
ing its  counterpart,  or  worse,  at  home.  A 
number  of  Americans  had  grown  to  term- 
ing 'anarchy'  'struggles  for  liberty,'  until 
we  had  a  little  taste  of  the  'struggle'  at 
a  base  (bomb)  ball  .rehearsal,  which  draped 
seven  homes  in  mourning  and  enlightened 
our  benighted  understanding  to  the  fact 
that  anarchists  were  not  loving  supporters 
of  a  free  Republic,  unless  the  '  freedom ' 
permitted  them  to  murder  those  who  dis- 
agreed with  their  superior  (?)  ideas,  where- 
upon the  assassinating  'pitchers'  were  taken 
by  twelve  catchers  and  legally  transferred 
to  the  'shortstop,'  'Law.' 

"  This  quelled  the  bloodthirsty  for  a  short 
time,  but  they  are  hot  planning  matches 
again,  and  in  this  civilized  land  and  metrop- 
olis held  a  public  meeting  in  a  hall  to  rejoice 
on  the  ninth  anniversary  of  the  assassina- 
tion of  the  Czar.  They  applauded  his  mur- 
derers and  cracked  jokes  over  his  sudden 


HUGGING   TO  MUSIC.  115 

taking  off  ;  made  speeches  in  commendation 
of  those  who  had  sworn,  or  would  swear,  to 
send  the  present  ruler  to  join  his  father  be- 
fore another  twelvemonth  ;  enthused  the 
desperadoes  in  the  audience,  until  they 
howled  with  delight,  and  expressed  their 
eagerness  to  sniff  the  blood  of  the  proposed 
victim,  or  of  anyone  who  thwarted  their 
diabolical  plans. 

"  We  have  a  law — occasionally  obsolete— 
clearly  defining  public  speeches  'which  in- 
cite to  riot  and  bloodshed '  as  criminal.  Yet 
a  notice  of  this  monstrous  meeting  stole 
into  a  reputable  journal,  thus  defiantly  in- 
forming the  public  of  its  illegal  proceedings. 

"  Did  the  counterpart  of  such  a  gathering, 
to  publicly  applaud  the  assassination  of  our 
dearly  beloved  President,  ever  occur  in  any 
European  country  ? 

"Do  the  law-abiding  of  monarchical  gov- 
ernments love  their  official  heads  less  than, 
as  a  nation,  we  loved,  as  we  can  never 
love  again,  Abraham  Lincoln  ?  The  tears 
of  childhood  still  spring  to  our  eyes  when 


116  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

we  recall  the  mournful  tidings,  flashed  over 
the  wires,  which  caused  our  parents  to  weep 
and  tremble  with  anguish. 

"We  shudderingly  remember  the  fearful 
events  of  that  trying  time,  and  now,  when 
we  are  enjoying  the  blessings  of  peace,  we 
should  fully  appreciate  the  position  of  other 
peoples  who  are  defending  their  very  lives 
against  formidable  conspiracies. 

"Anarchy  and  rebellion  to-day  go  hand- 
in-hand,  and  are  composed  principally  of  that 
class  who  believe  in  being  supported,  even 
to  luxuries,  by  the  labor  of  anyone  save 
themselves,  and  are  steadily  advancing  their 
dangerous  sentiments,  which  teach  that 
where  one  spends  his  early  manhood  in  pro- 
viding a  competency  for  his  children,  de- 
pendent age,  or  to  advance  the  general 
good,  he  must  instead,  under  penalty  of 
death,  share  his  means  with  sluggards,  who 
prefer  indolence  and  contributory  support 
to  labor  and  independence. 

"Could  such  insane  doctrines  be  encour- 
aged, ambition  would  be  wiped  out  of  every 
human  being  at  one  fell  swoop,  and  we 


HUGGIXG  TO   MUSIC.  117 

would  degenerate  to  the  indolence  of  the 
beast  in  the  field.  Progress,  ambition  to 
reach  the  goal  by  our  own  exertions  alone, 
is  the  task  set  us  by  an  all-wise  Being, 
which  extends  even  to  fitting  ourselves  for 
a  higher  sphere  in  the  life  beyond." 

"Speaking  of  the  poverty  of  other  coun- 
tries," said  Mrs.  Fenders,  "I  think,  if  we 
opened  our  eyes  a  tiny  bit  to  our  own  vast 
destitution,  we  would  be  less  like  the  dea- 
con's little  daughter  who  prayed,  ' — and,  O 
God,  bless  the  starving  woman,  with  a  sick 
babe,  who  fainted  in  the  street  to-day ;  I 
might  have  given  her  some  of  my  savings, 
but  brother  says  '  our  home  poor  can  go 
drown  ! '  so  immediately,  dear  God,  I  con- 
tributed all  I  could  spare  to  the  neglected  of 
foreign  countries.  Amen." 

"By  the  way,  dear,"  questioned  Mrs. 
Rodney,  "  what  did  your  stenographer  write 
for  the  coachman,  O'Flanagan,  in  answer 
to  his  friends  who  asked  his  advice  about 
coming  to  America  T 

"Here  is  a  copy  of  the  letter,"  responded 
Mr.  Rodney.  "I  must  read  it  to  you. 


118  HUGGING   TO   MUSIC. 

"  If  you  have  a  little  money  to  go  into  our  west- 
ern country,  buy  Government  land  and  become 
an  American  farmer,  with  all  the  industry  which 
that  implies,  come  ;  there  is  room  for  millions. 
But  if  you  have  the  same  ideas  which  I,  with  all 
the  other  foolish,  had,  before  our  experience,  that 
the  crowded  populace  of  large  cities  are  waiting 
to  welcome  you  with  overrunning  gold  in  one  hand 
and  positions  of  ease  in  the  other,  remain  where 
you  are  in  full  possession  of  at  least  the  latter, 
for  outside  of  politics — which  business  is  bad  just 
now,  every  seat  being  labeled  'taken' — but  one 
thing  succeeds  in  America,  and  that  is  labor, 
mental  and  physical,  untiring,  unceasing  labor ; 
where  every  honest  man,  whose  father  did  not  do 
the  drudgery  before  him,  is  compelled  to  carry 
out  the  biblical  injunction,  'Thou  shalt  earn  thy 
bread  by  the  sweat  of  thy  brow,'  and  rest  assured 
not  a  slice  more  will  you  get  than  you  pay  for." 

"  Well,"  exclaimed  Mrs.  Rodney,  "I  did 
not  think  O'Flanagan  could  dictate  such  a 
sensible  letter.  If  his  friends  here  would  fol- 
low his  example,  there  would  be  fewer  suf- 
ferers of  his  countrymen  in  our  large  cities, 
who  left  comfortable  little  homes,  in  the 
vain  imagination  that  they  were  coming  to 
America  to  pick  up  gold  in  the  streets." 

u  Ah '."said  Mrs.  Fenders,  "O'Flanagan 
lias  learned  from  experience,  something  we 


HUGGING   TO  MUSIC.  119 

must  all  pass  through  before  we  know  the 
meaning  of  addition  and  subtraction.  As 
a  nation  of  only  one  hundred  years  old  we 
are  remarkable,  yet  we  must  not  forget  that 
we  began  with  the  full-fledged  experience  of 
our  European  ancestors  as  models,  and  we 
are  not  such  marvelous  children  that  we  can- 
not still  learn  valuable  lessons  from  our  mo- 
narchical parents.  Certainly  in  recompense 
to  our  public  servants  we  are  leagues  behind 
the  gratitude  of  European  governments. 

"We  are  still  blushing  over  a  contention 
of  political  factions  who  would  rob  the  sol- 
dier of  the  little  which  is  legally  his.  If  the 
hades  of  war  must  come,  who  is  entitled  to 
greater  consideration  than  the  veteran  sol- 
diers— heroes  of  such  martyr  patriotism  as 
the  private  who,  when  wounded,  cried  to 
the  relief,  '  Don't  mind  me — to  the  battle  ! 
God  save  our  country  ! '  and  expired  ?  The 
stars  and  stripes,  preserved  at  the  cost  of 
two  million  human  lives,  now  shelters  gray 
and  blue  alike.  Shall  we  ever  upon  its 
quivering  breast  write  'Ingrate,'  and  watch 
the  criminal  stain  tearfully  dripping  from 


120  HUGGING   TO   MUSIC. 

its  folds,  with  the  echo  of  its  sobs  wafting 
back  to  our  ears  '  Patriot  Ingratitude '  ?  For- 
bid it,  God  of  all  peoples  ! " 

"  And  forgive  us  as  a  family,"  devoutly 
responded  Mrs.  Rodney,  "for  that  fratrici- 
dal* war !  May  civilized  nations  know  wars 
no  more,  basest  relic  of  basest  barbarism  ! " 

Mr.  Rodney  had  resumed  his  paper  when 
he  excitedly  read:  "  The  White  Star,  which 
has  just  arrived,  brings  news  of  a  burned 
passenger  steamer  at  sea,  the  wreck  being 
without  a  soul  to  tell  the  tale." 

"  Oh,  if  Tom  should  have  been  on  that 
steamer ! "  said  Mrs.  Tenders,  white  with 
fear. 

"  Or  if  poor  Victoria  should  have  been 
there,"  sadly  repeated  Nell  Rodney. 

"But  if  that  precious  Deluth  could  have 
been  there,"  viciously  added  Mr.  Rodney, 
"and  perished  in  the  flames,  what  a  just 
retribution  for  him  !  But  such  as  he  always 
live  to  return  to  the  outstretched  arms  of 
loving  friends." 

"  I  do  not  believe  he  will  dare  show  him- 
self here  again,"  said  Mrs.  Fenders. 


HCGGtKd  TO  MUSIC.  121 

' '  Why  not  ? "  sneered  Mr.  Rodney.  ' '  Such 
little  eccentricities  usually  serve  to  make 
such  a  demon  as  Deluth  quite  a  hero  in  so- 
ciety.'' 

"But,"  indignantly  remarked  Mrs.  Rod- 
ney, "let  his  poor  victim,  Victoria,  appear, 
though  in  the  most  appealing  penitence, 
she  would  be  scorned  even  in  her  sack- 
cloth and  ashes." 

"  That  is  true,"  sadly  replied  Eunice.  "  I 
never  before  appreciated  the  partiality 
shown  man,  and  the  injustice  which  is  in- 
evitably visited  upon  woman.  Even  Mrs. 
Hayes  deserves  some  consideration  for  her 
defiant  conduct,  after  being  publicly  insulted 
by  her  husband." 

"Yes,"  observed  Mrs.  Rodney,  "you 
know  Sibyl  Hayes  was  a  very  high-spirited 
woman,  one  whom  her  husband  should 
have  known  could  be  led  but  not  driven. 

"But  poor  cousin  Vic,  I  can  never  recon- 
cile intentional  wrong  with  her.  A  more 
conscientious,  loving  girl  I  never  knew,  and 
she  idolized  her  husband  as  surely  as  he  did 
her.  I  could  never  believe  her  guilty,  were 


122  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

every  circumstance  against  her.  I  feel  if 
she  lives  she  will  yet  be  able  to  clear  her- 
self. Oh,  if  she  would  only  communicate 
with  me  !  Surely  she  ought  to  trust  me,  and 
send  me  some  news." 

"No  news  is  good  news,  Nell.  I  believe 
with  you  that  Victoria  Lennox  is  guiltless 
as  a  babe,  and  all  will  yet  be  satisfactorily 
cleared  away.  Heaven  grant,  for  Vic's  sake, 
it  will  not  then  be  too  late  ! 

"And  to  think  that  all  this  misery  came 
through  the  waltz,  the  ball-room;  not  as  the 
ball-rooms  were  in  the  days  of  the  grace- 
fully gliding  minuet;  not  as  they  could  be 
still  in  the  interesting  and  equally  graceful 
lancers,  with  other  decent  and  beautiful 
measures;  but  as  the  modern  ball-room  is 
—a  hotbed  for  nurturing  vice. 

"Hugging  to  music  through  the  seduc- 
tive  waltz  ;  hugging  to  music  through  the 
maddening  galop  ;  hugging  to  music,  intro- 
duced in  nearly  every  dance  now  set  down 
in  the  programmes  of  our  most  respectable 
society — no  one  can  calculate  the  number 
of  desolated  homes,  the  parted  friends,  the 


HUGGING   TO   MUSIC.  123 

broken  hearts,  the  ruined  lives  which  have 
occurred  through  this  fashionable,  respect- 
ably-made depravity. 

"Your  experience,  Mrs.  Fenders,  and  that 
of  Cousin  Tom's  are  but  two  of  the  hun- 
dreds of  similar  cases  constantly  occurring 
through  this  astounding  practice.  Certainly 
there  is  suffering  enough  by  unsuitable  mar- 
riages, and  the  inevitable  miseries  which 
come  to  us  unsought,  without  courting  such 
temptation. 

"Imagine  a  man  deliberately  looking  at 
his  mother,  wife,  sister,  daughter  or  sweet- 
heart in  the  arms  of  another  man,  possibly 
a  stranger,  hugging  around  a  ball-room  ! 

"  That  such  familiarity  is  tolerated  in  de- 
cent society  is  truly  appalling." 

"But,"  questioned  Mrs.  Fenders,  "how 
can  it  and  its  attendant  troubles  be  reme- 
died ? " 

"  I  would  avert  a  portion  of  this  unneces- 
sary misery  by  the  ounce  of  prevention — -do- 
ing away  with  the  waltz  and  all  hugging 
dances  of  the  modern  ball-room. 

"Like  all  reforms,  it  would  take  a  little 


HUGGING  TO   MUSIC. 

time,  be  sneered  at,  frowned  down  by  those 
who  cling  to  it ;  but  finally,  a  few  respectable 
leaders  would  relegate  the  hugging  waltz  to 
the  class  with  whom  it  originated. 

"Retain  just  as  much  enjoyment,  and 
exalt  self-respect  by  returning  to  the  nota- 
bly beautiful,  graceful  dances  of  our  great 
grandparents,  and  our  present  numerous 
and  equally  graceful,  beautiful,  undulat- 
ing measures." 

As  Mr.  Rodney  arose  to  leave  for  his 
office,  he  said: 

"The  first  woman  who  erases  from  her 
programme  and  excludes  from  her  enter- 
tainment hugging  dances  will  be  looked 
upon  as  the  much -needed  reformer  of  re- 
spectable society." 


CHAPTER  XL 

THE   BURIAL   AT  SEA. 

TOE  JUNGLE  was  so  nearly  insane  that 
the  human  kindness  of  the  captain 
prompted  him  to  separate  the  father  from 
the  remains  of  the  child  as  speedily  as  pos- 
sible, and  therefore  forced  him  to  issue  an 
order  for  its  burial  at  sea. 

It  was  with  trepidation  the  second  mate  of 
the  ship  approached  the  Wayback  with  the 
decision.  The  officer  was  then  surprised  to 
hear  the  Wayback's  reply: 

"  Ye  couldn't  have  buried  that  body  from 
this  ship  yes'day.  I  would  o'  paid  millions, 
an'  killed  ye,  if  nusussary,  but  ter-day  I 
agree  to  it.  We'll  burry  the  body  my  leetle 
Hank  used  ter  live  in."  And  the  desolate 
father  burst  forth  in  an  agony  of  grief. 

A  small  saloon  had  been  set  apart  for  that 
most  mournful  scene,  a  burial  service  at  sea. 


126  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

At  any  time  such  an  event  casts  the  deep- 
est gloom,  but  results  of  the  terrible  calam- 
ity to  the  steamer  Cullard  had  penetrated 
every  heart. 

A  few  friends — made  so  by  the  late  catas- 
trophe— had  been  notified  to  assemble.  The 
quiet  which  pervaded  the  room  was  truly  a 
death  stillness. 

On  a  table  lay  the  body  of  little  Hank,  at 
which  one  man  stared  with  the  vacant  gaze 
of  the  insane.  Dr.  Wadsworth,  who  was 
really  too  ill  to  conduct  the  service,  and  could 
scarcely  speak,  turned  to  those  assembled, 
and  with  deep  emotion  said  : 

"  Dear  hearers,  before  the  beginning  of 
the  service  our  bereaved  friend,  Mr.  Jungle, 
will  address  you.  I  thought  better  you 
should  hear  his  experience  and  new  resolves 
from  his  own  lips  ;  and  I  trust  that  in  this 
presence  of  death  his  words  will  find  way 
to  your  hearts  and  there  remain." 

Was  that  the  Joe  Jungle  of  .yesterday 
who  then  arose,  with  pale  face  and  gentle 
mien,  and  spoke  in  a  mysteriously  quiet 
tonej 


HUGGING  TO  MUSIC.  12? 

"  I  have  begged  parding  of  the  bravest 
men  I  ever  see.  I  know  God  Almighty  ig 
proud  of  'em.  An'  now  I  have  ter  say,  that 
yes'day  I  wuz  a  big  fellar. 

"  I  thought  money,  that  I've  spent  my 
whole  life  in  gittin',  was  ever'thing.  I 
thought  I  wuz  big  ez  any  God,  knowed  jess 
as  much,  or  a  great  sight  more ;  but  when 
I  felt  the  cold  face  of  my  boy — my  boy— 
an'  his  beautiful  eyes  couldn't  see  me, 
an'  his  sweet,  innercent  voice  couldn't  say 
'  Pop '  no  more,  then  I  knowed  it  was  all 
up  with  Joe  Jungle.  I  didn't  'mount  to 
nothin'. 

"  All  uv  a  sudden  thar'  was  a  great 
empty,  achiiv  hole  in  my  heart  that  nothin' 
would  fill.  All  the  geold  mines  of  the  world 
couldn't  give  me  one  minit's  happiness.  The 
consolation  uv  these  kind  people  'reound 
here*' — and  the  Wayback's  voice  grew  un- 
certain— '"specially  that  English  lord  that  I 
hated,  who  saved  my  boy's  dead  body  at  the 
risk  of  his  own  life,  an'  the  Irish  parson  I 
hated  tew,  an'  laffed  at,  who  jumped  inter 
the  sea  ter  rescue  that  brave  woman  thar','' 


HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

as  he  pointed  to  Mrs.  Lennox ;  "  they've  said 
all  they  could,  she  tew,  but  'tain't  no  good. 
This  airth  will  never  be  the  same  ag'in  ter 
me. 

''I  Cud  myself  thinkin'  uv  some  other 
country  that  I've  never  been  tew.  I  feel 
neow  that  the  sooner  I  git  ter  the  land  whar' 
my  leetle  Hank's  gone,  the  better  it'll  be  fur 
me." 

"'Tain't  no  use  puttin'  on  airs  ag'in  the 
God  who  put  us  here,  no  more'n  ef  we  wuz 
leetle  childurn  tryin'  to  be  \viser'n  our  par- 
rents. 

"All  parrents  love  their  childurn,  so  I've 
been  thinkin'  ef  our  great  Father  thinks  a 
thousandth  part  o'  me  wThat  I  thinked  o'  my 
Hank,  I  kin  trust  Him  that  my  speerit'll 
pan  eout  all  right.  Ef  he  throws  this  ole 
carcass  in  the  ground  ter  rot,  He'll  be  sure 
ter  give  me  a  bran'  new  body  ter  enter 
heaven  in. 

"My  wife  Jinnie  used  ter  try  to  tell  me 
that,  and  tried  ter  soften  me,  but,  bless  her 
heart,  I  couldn't  be  softened,  not  even  by 
that  angel  of  airth.  She  was  so  fine  an'  so 


HUGGIXG   TO   MUSIC.  129 

like  a  lady,  why  when  we  wuz  havin'  shin- 
digs in  camp  she  wouldn't  waltz  with  any 
one  but  me,  she  wuz  so  soft  an'  fine  in  her 
idees ;  not  a  bit  like  t'other  women.  But 
I  couldn't  'perciate  her.  Wonder  she  ever 
looked  at  sich  a'  outlandish  barbarian 
critter  ez  me,  that  nothin'  would  soften 
till  leetle  Hank  " — tenderly  pointing  to  the 
remains — "come  along. 

11  Then  thai*'  begun  ter  grow  in  my  heart 
a  suthin'  I  never  knowed  afore.  I  might 
be  madder'n  blue  blazes,  but  let  them  leetle 
arms  stretch  out  ter  me,  an'  his  leetle  voice 
sound  in  my  ears  callin'  '  Pop,'  and  I  wuz  a 
baby  in  a  minit.  I  didn't  b'long  to  myself 
no  more,  that  child  could  take  mo  anywhar', 
an'  that's  how  I  feel  sence  he  come  ter  me 
last  night  in  my  dream. 

"  I  could  see  him  thar',  an'  I  know  God 
sent  him  ter  console  me.  Thar'  he  stood, 
holdin'  out  his  dear  leetle  arms  an'  sayin', 
'  Come  up  here,  Pop ;  this  way,  this  way, 
Pop.  Mam'  an'  me  ez  waitin'  fur  ye,  Pop. 
Mam's  never  sick  no  more,  an'  thar'  ain't  110 
poor  people  what  starves  an'  cries  up  here. 


130  HUGGING   TO   MUSIC. 

Everybody's  happy  an'  waitin'  fur  somebody 
tew,  jess  ez  me  an'  mam'  ez  waitin'  fur 
you.' '  And  tears  rained  down  the  face  of 
the  Wayback  as  he  continued  : 

"  I  tell  ye  what,  it  jess  'beout  broke  me  up. 
I  tried  to  be  hard,  ez  I'd  allers  been,  but 
'twouldn't  work  no  mo',  an'  the  fust  thing 
I  knowed  I  wuz  cryin'  like  a  child,  an'  askin 
God,  for  my  boy's  sake,  ter  save  a  place  in 
heaven  fur  me,  whar'  I  might  one  day  get 
ter  jine  Jiiinie  and  Hank. 

"Then  all  at  onct  my  bustiii'  heart  got 
light,  an'  a  calmin'  peace  come  ter  me  that 
I  ain't  knowed  afore,  sence  I  kneeled  at  my 
mother's  knee  an'  prayed,  '  Eour  Father  who 
art  in  heaven.' 

"I  tell  ye  what,  it's  the  most  wonderful 
relief  anyone  kin  git ;  when  ye  lose  ah1  yer 
loved  ones,  an'  hain't  a  friend  on  airth  that 
kin  ease  the  awful,  achin'  pain  in  yer  heart, 
ter  think  ye  kin  go  any  whar',  even  in  the 
dark,  all  alone,  an"  find  a  Friend  right  thar', 
waitin'  ter  tell  ye  jess  what  ter  du  ;  light- 
ens all  yer  burdens,  promises  ye  shall  meet 
yer  loved  ones  in  the  beautiful  home  He  has 


HUGGING  TO   MUSIC.  13l 

perpared,  an'  tells  ye  'thar'll  never  be  no 
more  partin'  up  thar'.' 

"  I  wish  I  could  see  all  the  inferdels 
that's  spendin'  thar  lives  tryin'  ter  shat- 
ter b'lief  in  eour  great  Father.  I'd  ask 
um  when  they  pull  deown  the  strong 
walls  uv  faith,  what  do  they  build  um 
up  with  ?  What  do  they  give  in  'xchange 
fur  the  distruction  they  make?  Anything? 
Nothin'! 

"We  begin  ter  think  'beout  God  when  we 
Tarn  by  sufferin'  an'  sorrow  that  our  joys — 
the  leetle  we  do  git  here — is  fleetin'.  We 
jess  think  we've  got  happiness  furever,  an' 
like  a  child  with  a  1100  toy,  we  furgit  any- 
thing's  to  come  arter. 

"  'Long  comes  sickness  " — and  the  Way- 
back's  voice  sank  to  a  tragic  whisper — "or 
a  tumble  castastrophe,  an'  death  swoops 
deown  on  us  without  no  warnin'.  Whar'  be 
we  then  ?  Be  we  so  mighty  big  ?  Kin  we 
change  it  ?  Did  we  know  it  all,  or  have  we 
got  ter  own  up  that  thar's  a'  Almighty  Be- 
in'  sti'onger'n  we  be,  whose  ways  we  don't 
know  nuthin"  'beout,  no  more'ii  leetle  chil- 


132  HOGGING   TO  MUSIC. 

durn  don't  know  what  thar  lovin'  parrents 
intend  fur  em  ? 

"I  hain't  give  this 'ere  thing  but  a  leetle 
study,  but  I  kin  see  it  all  neow  that  I  never 
see  afore.  Yes'day  I  thought  I  knowed 
it  all,  knowed  more'n  to  b'lieve  in  any  God  ; 
but  ter-day  I  feel  like  a  leetle,  helpless  child, 
toddlin'  'reound,  dependent  on  my  heavenly 
Father  ter  lead  me;  ter  wipe  away  my  tears; 
ter  soothe  my  sufferin',  bustin'  heart;  ter  take 
me  in  His  lovin'  arms  and  quiet  me  ter  sleep, 
jess  as  I  used  to  my  percious  leetle  Hank." 
And  a  flood  of  grief  burst  from  the  Wayback, 
which  was  shared  by  every  listener.  When 
he  could  command  his  voice  he  continued  : 

"  Ter  shatter  human  bein's  faith  in  the 
Beyond  that  they've  stuck  ter  all  their  life, 
that's  upheld  um  like  a  stronger  Peower ; 
ter  have  that  hope  swept  away  all  at  onct, 
an'  leave  um  alone  on  a  desolate  shore, 
with  no  thought  of  a  sail  ever  heavin'  in 
sight,  ter  take  um  home — my  God  !  that's 
awful !  Ev'n  ter  me  'twould  be,  an  I've  on'y 
had  this  faith  a  few  heours  ;  jess  sence  my 
boy  was  took. 


HUGGING  TO  MUSIC.  133 

"  Thar'  ain't  no  comfort  in  inferdelity  fur 
me  neow.  Inferdelity  will  never  point  out 
the  way  ter  them  leetle  arms  stretched  eout 
ter  me  ;  ter  that  leetle  voice  that  I  kin  hear 
sayin',  '  I'm  waitin'  here  in  heaven  fur  ye, 
Pop.' 

"No!  Inferdelity  runs  away  an'  hides 
its  keoward  head  when  death  walks  in  ;  but 
it's  then  our  loviu'  Parrent  above  stands 
right  by  us ;  an'  I  neow  ask  Him  ter  save 
a  corner  inside  the  railin'  uv  heaven,  any- 
whar,  so  I  kin  git  in  an'  ag'in  find  my 
leetle  Hank."  The  Wayback's  tearful  voice 
trembled,  and  with  bursting  sobs  he  sat 
down. 

Mrs.  Lennox,  who  had  always  shrunk 
from  the  dead,  now  tenderly  drew  aside  the 
white  pall,  when  all  present  tearfully  looked 
a  farewell  at  the  sweet  little  face  and  then 
stepped  back  to  make  room  for  the  father. 

The  little  figure  was  swathed  in  wrap- 
pings for  its  watery  grave,  and  as  the  fa- 
ther slowly  approached  it  his  staring  eyes 
seemed  ready  to  leap  from  their  sockets  ; 
he  pressed  his  lips  until  the  blood  started 


134  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

and  his  body  shook  with  anguish.  He 
looked  steadily  at  the  little  face  and  then 
spoke. 

"It's  hard  ter  lose  ye,  my  percious  boy; 
it's  hard,  but  I'd  rather  you  went  fust  than 
leave  ye  alone  if  I  wuz  took."  He  kissed 
the  lips  while  his  tears  rained  on  the  little 
face. 

"Good-by!  Good-by,  Hank!"  he  sobbed, 
until  he  was  tenderly  led  away  by  Mrs. 
Lennox. 

Dr.  Wadsworth  then  announced  that,  ow- 
ing to  his  very  weak  condition,  he  would  be 
compelled  to  omit  a  portion  of  the  service, 
and  began  the  Episcopal  burial  ritual. 

"  '  I  am  the  resurrection  and  the  life,  saith 
the  Lord,  he  that  belie veth  in  me,  though 
he  were  dead,  yet  shall  he  live ' '  —here  the 
Way  back  interrupted  with,  "  Oh,  if  leetle 
Hank  lives  neow,  an'  kin  see  me  !" 

The    rector    proceeded  to    the    passage : 
"  'We  brought  nothing  into  this  world,  and 
it  is  certain  we  can  take  nothing  out.     The 
Lord  gave  and  the  Lord  hath  taken  away.' ' 
The  Way  back  again  burst  forth  :    "  Oh,  if 


HUGGING  TO  MUSIC.  135 

He  had  took  all  my  money  an'  left  ine 
Hank!" 

Dr.  Wads  worth  proceeded  to  the  lesson  : 
"  '  For  some  have  not  the  knowledge  of  God. 
I  speak  this  to  your  shame.  But  some  will 
say,  How  are  the  dead  raised  up  i  and  with 
what  body  do  they  come  ? 

"  'Thou  fool,  that  which  thou  so  west  is 
not  quickened,  except  it  die:  and  that  which 
thou  sowest,  thou  sowest  not  that  body  that 
shall  be,  but  bare  grain,  it  may  chance  of 
wheat  or  of  some  other  grain :  but  God 
giveth  it  a  body  as  it  hath  pleased  Him,  and 
to  every  seed  his  own  body. 

" '  There  are  also  celestial  bodies  and 
bodies  terrestial :  but  the  glory  of  the  celes- 
tial is  one,  and  the  glory  of  the  terrestial  is 
another. 

"  '  There  is  one  glory  of  the  sun,  another 
glory  of  the  moon,  and  another  glory  of  the 
stars ;  for  one  star  differeth  from  another 
star  in  glory.  So  also  is  the  resurrection  of 
the  dead. 

"  '  It  is  sown  in  dishonor,  it  is  raised  in 
glory :  it  is  sown  in  weakness,  it  is  raised 


136  HUGGING   TO   MUSIC. 

in  power  :  it  is  sown  a  natural  body,  it  is 
raised  a  spiritual  body.  There  is  a  natural 
body  and  there  is  a  spiritual  body.' ' 

"That's  it!"  broke  in  the  Wayback. 
"What  a  fool  I  wuz  not  to  see  it  all 
afore." 

Again  the  rector  took  up  the  passage  : 
"'The  first  man  is  of  the  earth,  earthy: 
the  second  man  is  the  Lord  from  heaven. 
As  is  the  earthy,  such  are  they  also  that 
are  earthy  :  and  as  is  the  heavenly,  such  are 
they  also  that  are  heavenly.  And  as  we 
have  borne  the  image  of  the  earthy,  we 
shall  also  bear  the  image  of  the  heavenly.' ' 

"Ah!"  sighed  Joe  Jungle,  "how  plain 
that  is,  anybody  kin  see  it  all." 

Dr.  Wadsworth  proceeded  to  the  verse  : 
"  '  We  shall  all  be  changed,  in  a  moment,  in 
the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  at  the  last  trump  : 
for  the  trumpet  shall  sound,  and  the  dead 
shall  be  raised  incorruptible,  and  we  shall  be 
changed. 

"  'For  this  corruptible  must  put  on  incor- 
ruption,  and  this  mortal  must  put  on  im- 
mortality. 


HUGGING  TO  MUSIC.  137 

"  'So  when  this  corruptible  shall  have  put 
on  incorruption,  and  this  mortal  shall  have 
put  on  immortality,  then  shall  be  brought 
to  pass  the  saying  that  is  written,  Death 
is  swallowed  up  in  victory. 

"  '  0  death,  where  is  thy  sting  ?  0  grave, 
where  is  thy  victory  ? 

"  '  Earth  to  earth,  ashes  to  ashes,  dust  to 
dust.'" 

As  the  little  form  was  being  lowered  to 
its  watery  grave  the  heartbroken  father 
sprang  to  the  side  of  the  ship  and  cried  : 

"  Wait  fur  Pop  in  heaven,  Hank  !  Pop 
will  come  !  0  God  !  take  me  to  my  boy  ! " 
And  the  brawny  Joe  Jungle  swooned  like  a 
woman,  in  the  arms  of  the  tearful  rector. 


CHAPTER  xn. 

THE  PRODIGAL. 

sky  was  so  beautifully  blue  that  one 
-*-  could  imagine  a  dark  cloud  had  never 
veiled  its  brightness,  nor  that  misery  could 
exist  in  the  midst  of  such  enchanting  na- 
ture, which  seemed  to  hold  for  its  children 
only  beauty  and  love. 

Eunice  Fenders  and  Nell  Rodney  were 
engaged  in  a  most  spirited  conversation 
over  the  perfidy  of  men  generally,  Eunice 
protesting  she  would  "never  forgive"  her 
"husband's  unpardonable  crime,"  when  a 
servant  entered  with  mail  for  Mrs.  Fen- 
ders. As  the  latter  recognized  the  famil- 
iar handwriting  of  her  husband,  she  grew 
faint,  and  begged  her  friend  to  read  the 
letter. 

Mrs.  Rodney  glanced  through  the  con- 
tents to  assure  herself  it  contained  nothing 


HUGGING  tO  MUSIC. 

very  serious.  Then,  placing  her  arm  affec- 
tionately around  her  friend,  she  said  : 

"  Eunice,  good  news 'for  you.  Now,  dear, 
do  cease  trembling,  or  I  can  never  read  it." 

"  Read  it !  read  it !'"  gasped  Mrs.  Fenders, 
impatiently. 

"  Well,  dear,  do  control  your  feelings  ; 
you  are  so  nervous,'1  urged  Mrs.  Rodney,  as 
she  began  the  letter. 

"MY  DARLING  WIFE.'' 

Here  came  a  stifled  sob  from  Mrs.  Fen- 
ders. 

"Although  you  deem  me  unworthy  to  even 
write  you,  yet  I  am  not  what  you  imagine.  I 
have  only  this  day  learned  that  I  am  supposed 
to  be  traveling  with  Mrs.  Hayes,  whom  I  have 
never  seen  since  I  left  her  by  her  husband's  side 
that  eventful  night  in  the  ball-room. 

"  I  was  a  coward  to  insult  Will  Hayes,  and 
a  still  greater  villain  tc  have  treated  you,  my 
loved  one,  with  disrespect. 

"Mrs.  Hayts,  I  am  sure,  only  defied  her  hus- 
band through  wounded  pride,  and  regretted  her 
impulsive  act,  A  letter  from  brother  Will  in- 
form* me  she  is  now  with  her  husband. 

"  I  have  been  very  ill  ever  since  I  left  you, 
and  have  had  ample  opportunity  to  reflect  over 


140  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

the  misery  which  has  been  brought  upon  me 
through  a  foolish  dance. 

"  I  fully  agree  with.  Ned  Rodney  concerning 
the  waltz.  It  is  a  physical  as  well  as  moral  death 
to  more  persons  than  respectable  society  ever 
imagined. 

"My  first  sickness,  and  one  which  planted  in 
me  the  seeds  of  disease,  was  brought  about  by  a 
severe  cold  taken  in  the  ball-room. 

"Barbarous  treatment  of  one's  self  !  From  a 
mind-intoxicating  atmosphere  and  burning  tem- 
perature to  a  chilly  conservatory  or  an  icy  win- 
dow for  a  reviving  breath. 

"  How  many  times  have  I  seen  a  slender  girl, 
clad  only  in  gauze,  but  bedecked  with  glittering 
jewels,  shndder,  as  the  same  fatal  chill  passed 
through  her  delicate  body. 

"Though  very  ill,  I  hope  to  reach  home  by  the 
26th  of  this  month." 

Here  Mrs.  Fenders,  who  had  controlled 
her  feelings,  burst  into  convulsive  sohs,  and 
forgetting  all  her  wrongs,  realized  hut  one 
thought — her  husband  was  ill,  and  she 
could  not  reach  him. 

Suddenly  she  remembered  this  very  day 
was  the  26th,  and  as  she  looked  again  at  the 
letter,  she  said  to  her  friend  : 

"  Why,  Nell,  this  letter  came  on  the  de- 
layed steamer.  To-day  is  the  26th,  and 


HUGGING   TO  MUSIC.  141 

Tom,  my  husband,  may  be  here — at  home — 
perhaps  dead  ! " 

She  rushed  to  her  room,  seized  a  wrap 
and  hat,  and  springing  through  the  hall, 
called  to  her  friend  Nell  that  she  was  "go- 
ing  home." 

Aunt  Sophronie  walked  slowly  into  the 
library,  and,  removing  her  gloves,  sat  down 
very  quietly,  with  the  remark:  "Nell,  poor 
Bess  Darrow  is  dead." 

"Dead  !"  exclaimed  Mrs.  Eodney,  "where 
did  you  hear  that  ? " 

"I  have  just  returned  from  her  intimate 
friend,  Sylvia  Hawley,  who  received  the  last 
letter  written  by  Bess  from  Paris.  She  had 
given  orders  to  the  concierge  to  forward  it 
after  her  death.  It  is  a  most  pathetic  story; 
she  blames  waltzing  for  her  ruin,  and  begs 
all  her  friends  to  renounce  it.  '  They  may 
not  follow  my  mad  act,'  she  says,  'but  their 
pure  hearts  will  be  stained  by  the  poisonous 
contact  of  that  alluring,  hugging  dance.' 

"In  the  saddest  manner  she  relates  how 
she  desired  to  return  home  to  seek  pardon; 
so,  sought  sympathy  and  advice  from  Mrs. 


142  HUGGING   TO   MUSIC. 

Vaintone  and  others,  who,  instead  of  for- 
giving encouragement,  sneered  at  the  poor 
girl's  misery,  denounced  her  as  an  outcast, 
utterly  unfit  to  touch  their  own  virtuous 
garments.  Heaven  help  such  virtue  as  that 
which  permeates  the  robes  of  females  like 
Kate  Vaintone  !  Poor  Bess  Darrow  never 
fell  to  the  depth  of  that  class,  who,  the 
poor  girl  writes,  '  immediately  made  a  hero 
of  Walton,  until  that  dastardly  wretch, 
who  had  ruined  and  deserted  her,  was  the 
most  feted  and  sought  after  in  the  Ameri- 
can colony.'  Will  Darrow  will  he  released 
from  the  asylum  in  a  few  days." 

"  Poor  Bess  !  poor  girl !  "  said  Mrs.  Rod- 
ney, and  burst  into  tears. 

"  Ah,"  sighed  Aunt  Sophronie,  sinking 
into  one  of  her  rhythmical  inspirations — 

"  By  that  waltz  to  the  grave 

Po  r  Bess  died  alone, 
At  last  finding  pardon  at 
Th'  Eternal's  great  throne. 

' '  Heaven  welcomes  the  erring, 

Scorn  there  is  unknown. 
Were  her  foes  pure  and  sinless 
Who  cast  hardest  stone  ? 


HUGGING  TO  MUSIC.  143 

"Refused  her  slightest  pardon, 

While  he  all  forgave, 
And  they  still  hug  such  heroes, 
In  that  waltz  to  the  grave." 

Roby  and  Ruby,  looking  the  pictures  of 
health  and  merriment,  breathlessly  en- 
tered. 

"  Oh,  mamma,"  said  Roby,  "  the  Avain  ith 
gone  and  I  ith  goin'  to  hath  a  big  pway 
to-day.  Billy  Withe  ith  comin  and  de  ozer 
boys,  and  we  ith  goin'  to  hathdwiven  horth, 
an'  Sthock  Esthange,  an'  libery  'table,  an 
gwocewy  thore,  an  eberting.'' 

"Are  you,  dear  ?"  replied  his  mother  "I 
am  sure  you  will  have  a  lovely  time,  dar- 
ling." 

Roby,  continuing  his  plans  for  the  after- 
noon, asked  : 

"  Mamma,  muthent  cook  gib  me  eberting 
I  want  in  'e  kitchen  ?" 

"An'  me,  too  ?"  pleaded  his  sister. 

"  My  darlings,  what  do  you  wish  from  the 
kitchen  T 

"Well,"  replied  her  son,  with  the  most  in- 
terestingly problematic  air,  "  I  wis'  a  board, 


144  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

an'  a  hook,  an'  a — an'  a — oh  loth  o'  thingths 
to  pway  wiv. " 

"  Yat,"  sided  Ruby,  by  way  of  urging  her 
brother's  request,  "  an' — an'  cook  won't  giv' 
uth  noffin,  herthays,  leth  our  mamma  thays 
tho." 

"  That  is  correct,  my  dear.  I  will  tell 
nurse  to  get  what  you  wish  from  the  large 
chest. " 

"All  wight!"  screamed  Roby,  as  he  joy- 
fully ran  out,  exclaiming,  "Youm  the 
shtuff,  mamma!" 

Aunt  Sophronie  smiled  despite  herself, 
while  astonished  Mrs.  Rodney  called  back 
her  son  to  explain  where  he  had  learned  such 
language. 

"I  jus'  heard  Walty  tell  hith  mamma." 

"What  did  his  -mother  say  to  such  a 
naughty  expression  ?" 

"Hers  didn't  say  noffin,"  spoke  up  Ruby, 
always  ready  to  defend  her  brother  ;  "her 
on'y  raffed." 

"  Only  laughed  !  "  repeated  Mrs.  Rodney, 
thoroughly  horrified.  "  You  must  not  play 
with  Walter  again  if  he  uses  such  words  ; 


HUGGING  TO  MUSIC.  145 

remember,  never  repeat  anything  like  that 
again." 

"No,  mamma,"  promised  Roby,  and  away 
sped  the  twins  to  the  lawn,  while  gallant 
Roby,  thinking  it  his  duty  to  compliment 
his  mother  on  her  late  generous  granting 
of  his  numerous  requests,  confided  to  Ruby: 

"  Our  mamma  is  juth  bully,  ithent  her  ?" 

Ruby,  as  usual,  seconded  her  brother's  re- 
mark. 

"  Yeth,  mamma  ith  alwayth  bully.'' 

Happy  mother  !  Ignorance  of  your  cher- 
ubs' compliments  on  this  occasion  is  bliss 
indeed. 

"Where,"  remarked  Mrs.  Rodney,  "do 
well-bred  children  manage  to  learn  such 
fearful  expressions  ?" 

"  Roby  told  you,"  answered  Aunt  So- 
phronie,  "that  he  learned  his  from  Walter 
Blakely.  Walter  is  certainly  ingenious  in 
his  complimentary  remarks.  On  the  day  of 
his  mothers  second  marriage  she  confided 
to  him  that  she  was  going  to  marry  Dr. 
Blakely.  Walter  clapped  his  hands  in  high 
glee,  as  he  whispered,  confidentially: 


146  HUGGING   TO  MUSIC. 

"  '  Bully  for  you,  mamma  !  Do  the  D woe- 
tor  know  it  ? " 

Eunice  Fenders  forgot,  like  many  another 
woman,  that  she  had  firmly  resolved  never 
to  forgive  her  husband,  even  were  he  to 
appeal  for  pardon  on  a  suppliant's  hended 
knee. 

Is  it  always  self-interest  which  makes  a 
woman  forgive  where  a  man  seeks  revenge  ? 
Or  is  it  because  her  heart  and  soul  are  so 
far  above  him  in  all  nobility  of  character  2 
However,  she  does  it  seventy  times  seven, 
and  is  then  appreciated  as  "good  nurse." 

The  unforgiving  (?)  wife,  Mrs.  Fenders, 
scarcely  let  her  feet  touch  the  pavement,  so 
swiftly  did  she  fly,  until  she  reached  her 
handsome  house,  where  she  found  only  her 
servants. 

She  glanced  in  the  parlor,  she  looked  in 
the  library,  and  finally  descended  to  her 
own  room.  There  she  peered  into  closets, 
and  gazed  from  windows,  but  everything 
seemed  to  echo — 

"  Broken  vows  ! " 

" Bleeding  hearts!'1 


HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

"  Blighted  lives  !" 

The  hollow  silence  unnerved  her,  and  as 
she  raised  her  hands  to  shut  out  the  vision- 
ary remembrance,  she  fell  in  a  chair,  brood- 
ing over  the  unhappy  past. 

In  her  bewilderment  she  was  unconscious 
that  a  carriage  stopped ;  nor  did  she  hear 
the  butler  open  the  door  ;  but  starting  sud- 
denly down  stairs,  she  saw  two  attendants 
carrying  in  Mr.  Fenders. 

"My  wife!  my  wife!"  broke  from  the 
feeble  man's  lips  as  he  descried  Eunice  hur- 
riedly approaching  him. 

She  fell  on  her  knees  by  his  side,  weeping: 
"  Tom  !  Tom  !  my  own  loved  husband.' 

The  prodigal  looked  into  the  lustrous  eyes 
of  his  forgiving  wife,  while  tears  fell  on  his 
pale  cheeks. 

' '  Darling,  I  am  unworthy  ;  but  your  for- 
giveness will  lead  us  to  brighter,  happier 
days." 

He  clasped  her  to  his  heart,  and  inwardly 
breathed : 

"  Thank  Heaven  !  I  live  to  see  my  wife 
and  home  once  more  !" 


148  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

Mr.  Fenders  greeted  Mrs.  Rodney  and 
Aunt  Sophronie — who  had  been  speedily 
summoned — with  repentance,  gratitude  and 
tears,  until  the  four  friends  formed  a  most 
rapturously  happy  weeping  quartet,  really 
pleasing  to  contemplate. 

Mrs.  Eodney  and  Aunt  Sophronie  then 
left  to  look  in  on  other  friends  who  might 
be  sinking  in  a  quicksand  of  misery,  but, 
with  Spartan  courage,  would  not  show  it. 

Aunt  Sophronie  ran  back  and  peeped  in, 
where  she  found  the  husband  and  wife  coo- 
ing as  though  a  cloud  had  never  risen  to 
mar  their  sunshine. 

"  Eunice,  I  forgot  to  advise  you  that 
though  the  profligate— I  mean  the  prodigal, 
its  all  the  same — has  returned,  not  to  be 
fooled  into  killing  any  fatted  veal,  but  to 
feed  him  on  hard  tack  for  awhile.  How- 
ever, I  need  not  have  taken  the  trouble,  for 
I  see  you  are  serving  up  the  calf  already. 
Good  by  "  And  away  she  sped. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

LONDON. 

~T~T  was  a  charming  suburban  villa  of  Lon- 
don, suiTOunde'd  by  a  frosty  landscape. 
Diamond-fringed  icicles  bordered  the  artis- 
tic roof-top  and  glittered  in  the  dying  sun- 
set ;  while  from  within  a  soft  light  shed  its 
thousand  iridescent  hues  through  exquisite 
conceptions  of  stained  glass. 

Xo  wonder  the  passer-by  paused  to  gaze 
in  admiration  at  the  loveliness  of  the  scene. 

A  beautiful  home,  we  are  wont  to  feel,  is 
the  abode  of  happiness ;  not  so  here.  No 
joy  pervaded  this  luxurious  mansion.  The 
perfume  of  rare  exotics  only  breathed  of  a 
blasted  life,  which  moaning  sorrow  pitifully 
echoed  against  the  bars  of  despairing  hope. 

Victoria  Lennox  awoke  from  her  sad  rev- 
erie and  touched  a  bell  on  the  table  by  her 
side.  Henri,  the  French  footman,  re- 
sponded. 


150  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

"  Henri,  did  you  deliver  the  note  to  Dr. 
Wadsworth  which  you  took  to  the  rectory  ? " 

"No,  madame,"  replied  Henri;  "I  left  ze 
note,  as  madame  tell  me,  ( eef  Dr.  Wads- 
worth,  be  he  out.'  He  was  ze  out,  so  I  leave 
ze  lettaire." 

"That  will  do,"  said  Mrs.  Lennox,  and 
Henri  bowed  and  withdrew. 

"And  now,"  sighed  Victoria,  "he  knowrs 
all  my  guilt — no,  not  guilt,  my  madness,  and 
all  my  suffering  for  the  past  year.  lie  who 
risked  his  valuable  life  to  save  mine,  a 
worthless  one.  He  who  now  begs  me  to 
become  his  wife.  Oh,  I  did  not  mean  to 
inspire  such  a  feeling.  I  did  not  think  it 
possible." 

A  ring  at  the  door,  which  was  quickly 
opened,  admitted  Charles  Deluth,  who  with- 
out further  ceremony,  as  usual,  entered  the 
drawing-room. . 

Victoria's  eyes  were  fixed  on  vacancy,  but 
as  Deluth's  lips  touched  her  head  she  re- 
coiled. 

"Ah,  my  angel,  "said  he,  "dreaming 
again  ?" 


HUGGING   TO   MUSIC.  151 

"A  fearful  dream,"  responded  Mrs.  Len- 
nox, "from  which  I  never  waken." 

"Then  I  wouldn't  dream/'  heartlessly  an- 
swered Deluth,  "You  know  Shakespeare 
said  :  '  Things  without  remedy  should  be 
without  regard  ;  what's  done  is  done. ' ' 

"But  why,  why,"  exclaimed  Victoria, 
"when  I  strove  to  return,  knowing  that  I 
was  guiltless  of  one  wrong  thought,  did  you 
prevent  me,  until,  through  my  insane  feel- 
ings of  degradation  which  you  pictured, 
you  carried  your  plans  to  drag  my  name  be- 
yond the  pale  of  recognition  ?  You  coward, 
fiend  ! " 

"Well,"'  replied  Deluth,  as  he  threw  him- 
self into  an  easy  chair  with  a  cigar,  "you 
wouldn't  have  me  admit  my  failure,  and  be 
laughed  at  as  an  idiot  (  I  offered  to  marry 
you  when  Jack  Lennox  could  get  his  di- 
vorce, but,  by  George,  if  you  didn't  majes- 
tically refuse  my  name." 

"Accept  your  name  ! "  loathingly  repeated 
Victoria;  "accept  anything  from  you,  the 
author  of  all  my  misery  !  " 

Deluth  linked  his  hands  across  his  knees, 


152  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

and  between  the  puffs  of  his  cigar  slowly 
answered  : 

"But  one  thing,  my  dear,  is  the  matter 
with  you.  You're  too  awfully  chuck  full  of 
sentiment :  that's  what  made  you  so  gulli- 
ble. Superior  woman  in  most  ways,  but 
a  perfect  weeping  willow  of  sentiment. 
Thank  heaven,  I  never  inherited  a  leaf  of  it. 
I  admit  I  deceived  you,  purposely  deceived 
you,  for  after  I  once  held  you  in  my  arms  in 
the  maddening  waltz,  I  would  have  sold  out 
to  the  very  devil  himself,  as  I  would  do  still, 
to  possess  you. 

"I  knew  you  avoided  me,  shrank  from 
me,  loathed  me,  as  you  still  do,  and  I  re- 
solved to  take  every  advantage  of  that  last 
waltz  to  conquer  you.  So  far,  you  have 
vanquished  me.  My  dear,  you  have  not  the 
intellectual  appreciation  I  gave  you  credit 
for.  I  have  been  thinking  all  this  time 
that  you  would  eventually  love  me,  if  only 
in  admiration  of  the  diplomatic  skill  I 
evinced  in  winning  you  for  that  last  hug- 
ging waltz.  Now,  instead  of  blaming  me, 
you  should  praise  me  for  such  a  coup  d'etat, 


HUGGING  TO  MUSIC.  153 

and  smile  over  the  ripple  you  caused  on  the 
placid  sea  of  society.  When  I  think  of  the 
final  storm  we  raised,  I  have  to  laugh.  Ha ! 
ha!  ha! 

"By  the  way,  I  received  an  invitation  in 
this  morning's  mail,  through  cousin  Floo, 
for  the  Roseveer  reception,  on  the  20th  of 
next  month.  By  Jove  !  I've  half  a  mind  to 

go." 

"You  would  not  dare,"  interrupted  Vic- 
toria, "go  so  near  my  husband/' 

"Why  not?"  coolly  demanded  Deluth. 
"Your  husband  has  forgotten  you,  long 
before  this  ;  probably  has  another  wife  quite 
as  charming  as  his  formerly  idolized  Vic- 
toria. 

"As  to  social  status:  when  a  woman, 
guilty  or  innocent,  advertises  her  foolish- 
ness as  you,  unfortunately,  were  persuaded 
by  me  to  do,  her  value  is  henceforth  worth- 
less ;  she  will  not  even  be  accepted  as  a 
penitent,  for  fear  comparisons  might  be 
made  between  the  robes  of  compassion  and 
the  sackcloth  and  ashes  garment. 

"But  with  a  man,  little  escapades  of  this 


154  HUGGING   TO  MUSIC. 

kind  serve  only  to  enhance  his  worth,  and 
send  up  his  stock  to  the  highest  premium. 
Beside,  you  are  no  common  person,  whose 
association  could  degrade  a  fellow.  I  am 
really  very  proud  of  you,  wherever  I  go 
people  say  such  nice  things  of  my  friend, 
'the  charming  widow.'  Ah  !  if  you  would 
only  be  my  friend,  deign  to  look  upon  me 
with  kindness,  since  affection  for  me  is  im- 
possi— 

"  Charles  Deluth,"  interrupted  Victoria, 
"  I  will  appeal  to  you  once  more.  Will  you 
write  a  truthful  letter  to  my  husband,  stat- 
ing my  innocence,  even  under  the  cloud  of 
guilt  which  you  purposely  spread  around 
me  ?  I  do  not  care  for  myself  ;  to  ever  rreet 
him  again  were  now  hopeless,  but  I  would 
ease  his  suffering,  the  depth  of  which  I  too 
well  know." 

"  Had  you  treated  me  with  kindness,  even 
friendliness,"  replied  Deluth,  "I  would  have 
sworn  to  your  innocence  and  echoed  your 
goodness  to  the  world,  though  you  had  sunk 
to-  blackest  guilt ;  but  after  your  insolent 
treatment  of  me,  to  confess  myself  fooled, 


HUGGING   TO  MUSIC.  155 

beaten,  an  idiot — never  !  And  I  am  not  con  • 
sidered  such  a  monster.  You  were  supposed 
to  know  the  artifices  of  worldly  men — you 
were  married." 

"And  is  marriage,"  flashed  Victoria,  "a 
door  opening  into  the  school-room  of  vice, 
which  a  woman  enters  to  be  instructed  by 
a  profligate  in  the  perfidy  of  his  own  sex  2 
Such  a  type  of  creature  was  not  my  hus- 
band!" 

"No?"  interrogatively  sneered  Deluth. 
"You  think  him  the  goody-goody  type,  like 
your  sleek  rector,  who  is  always  dancing  at- 
tendance upon  you.  First  thing  you  did  on 
the  steamer  was  to  attract  the  attention  of 
that  young  clergyman.  This  is  the  secret  of 
all  your  contemptuous  conduct  toward  me, 
together  with  falling  upon  your  knees  in  a 
church  the  moment  you  reached  London." 

"Those  who  conscientiously  keep  the 
halo  of  their  church  around  them,"  sadly  re- 
plied Mrs.  Lennox,  "will  never  go  astray. 
My  folly  was  sufficient  for  a  lifetime  of  re- 
pentance. In  my  madness,  through  your 
counsel,  fleeing  like  a  guilty  thing  from  the 


156  HUGGING    TO    MUSIC. 

arms  of  a  great  man  and  loving  husband  to 
the  society  of  a  self -boasted  libertine !  Oh  ! 
what  a  leap,  from  heights  of  such  perfection 
to  such  depths  of  degradation  !  " 

"  Too  bad,"  sneered  Deluth,  "  and  all  be- 
cause of  your  weakness  in  granting  me  that 
last  waltz— 

"Do  not  remind  me  of  that  again,"  cried 
Victoria,  "for  I  can  still  feel  the  encircling 
of  your  slimy  arms,  still  feel  your  treacher- 
ous, beating  heart,  still  feel  your  hot  breath 
poisoning  your  prey,  even  as  the  reptile  its 
helpless  victim." 

"  By  Jove  !  "  exclaimed  Deluth.  "  If  soci- 
ety could  hear  you  describe  the  horrible  effect 
of  its  enchanting  waltz,  fresh  laurels  to  some 
of  us  would  be  difficult.  The  harvest  it  now 
yields  would  grow  beautifully  less.  But,  my 
dear,  console  yourself,  you  are  not  the  first 
innocent  victim  of  the  intoxicating  waltz, 
and  will  not  be  the  last  ;  many  more  will 
follow,  but  the  fashionable  world  will  never 
admit  that  lives  are  ruined  through  their 
cherished  hugging  dances." 

Deluth  had  finished  his  cigar,  and  sat  gaz- 


HUGGING  TO  MUSIC.  15? 

ing  at  Victoria,  now  in  hate,  anon  in  admira- 
tion.    At  length  he  approached  her. 

"You  asked  me  to  write  a  letter  to  your 
husband,  so  that  he  might  come  here  and 
cany  you  from  my  sight ;  when  even  to  look 
at  you  occasionally  is  something,  to  me.  I 
could  write  that  letter,  I  would — "  and  Vic- 
toria listened  eagerly  for  him  to  finish;  "I 
would,"  repeated  he,  "if  you  would  but  be 
a  little  kind  to  me,  and  so,  perhaps,  assist 
a  good  action.  You  could  compel  me  to 
this, — anything,  for  what  was  at  first  an 
unworthy  passion  for  you  has  grown  into  a 
depth  of  love  I  have  never  known.  Ah, 
listen,''  and  he  attempted  to  take  her  hand. 

U0h!"  gasped  Victoria,  as  she  shrank 
from  his  touch. 

The  gleam  of  the  devil  shone  in  Deluth's 
eyes  as  he  exclaimed,  "Pah  !  Al \vays  your 
provoking  sentiment.  Remember,  that 
which  fascinates  men  of  the  world  like  me, 
pales  on  them  very  shortly.  If  you  would 
not  have  me  hate  you,  draw  forth  a  poni- 
ard, nourish  a  revolver,  become  a  very  devil, 
but  spare  me  sentiment." 


158  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

Victoria  gave  one  haughty  look,  and 
touched  the  bell  on  the  table.  "  Henri,  are 
the  horses  at  the  door  ? " 

"  Oui,  madame,"  ans-.vered  Henri. 

"  When  the  ladies  of  our  church  choir  ar- 
rive, show  them  to  the  music-room,  and  say 
to  them  I  wish  to  be  excused  to-day,  but  I  in- 
sist that  the}"  continue  their  practice."  And 
Victoria  swept  from  the  drawing-room  with- 
out deigning  a  glance  of  adieu  to  Deluth. 

"  Spirit,  plenty  of  spirit.  She  is  the  very 
devil  to  bend,  but  I  shall  bend  her  finally. 
I  was  never  yet  beaten  in  my  race  for  a 
woman.  Death  is  the  only  thing  which 
could  make  me  give  her  up  now.  Ha  !  ha  ! 
Victoria;  having  waited  so  long,  I  can  wait 
longer."  He  looked  at  his  watch.  "Still 
an  hour  before  dressing  for  dinner.  I  will 
improve  a  portion  of  it  listening  to  the 
ladies  of  the  choir.  Wonder  if  they've  any 
pretty  women  among  them  ?"  As  he  thought 
of  going  to  tho  music-room  in  advance  of 
the  ladies'  arrival,  he  heard  the  voice  of  Joe 
Jungle  speaking  to  Henri.  ''Ah,''  thought 
Deluth,  "I  will  talk  to  the  Wayback." 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

THE   NEW  JOE  JUNGLE. 

ONE  ridin'  ?  Wall,  I'll  jess  wait  till 
she  comes  back,  ef  she  ain't  gone 
more'n  a'  heour.  0,  Meester  D'luth,  how  dii 
yeou  du  ?"  as  he  shook  hands  with  Deluth. 
"  I  ain't  seen  you  afore  in  quite  a  while. 
What  business  be  ye  in  neow  ? "  And  Joe 
Jungle  sat  down,  quite  at  home. 

Deluth,  amazed  that  anyone  should  not 
see  that  he  was  far  above  a  profession  or 
business  of  any  sort,  haughtily  replied:  "I 
am  not  building  churches,  at  all  events." 

"No,  I  guess  not,  that  ain't  in  your  line; 
nur  writin'  Bibles,  uther." 

"  I  leave  such  occupations  for  fools,  who 
haven't  brains  for  anything  sensible," 
quickly  answered  Deluth. 

"  Oh,  what,  may  I  ask,  do  your  sensible 
folksdu?" 


1GO  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

"Well,  they  manage  to  get  along  without 
any  of  your  foolery,  believing  in  a  future  life 
and  a  God,  sailing  around  somewhere,  in- 
stead of  relying  on  themselves.  As  though 
any  being  could  exist  greater  than  mortal 
man."  And  Deiuth  assumed  an  attitude  be- 
fitting an  emperor  of  the  universe. 

"Guess  you  must  know  Wongersol,  of 
York.  He's  'nuther  big  'mortal  man.' 
Las'  time  I  heerd  him  he  wuz  makin'  hun- 
durds  uv  people  laff  'beout  the  Almighty. 
I  couldn't  help  thinkin'  Dan  Rice,  the  circus 
clown,  wuz  nowhar'  in  comparison.  Me 
an'  my  friends  laff ed  tew.-  with  t'other  ones. 
I  didn't  know  no  better  then,  that's  why  I 
wuz  thar'.  I  wuz  goin'  whar'  thar'  wuz  any 
fun  on  hand,  an'  I  usually  managed  in  sich 
places  as  that  ter  strike  a  class  that  wuz 
'beout  ez  ignurant  ez  I  wuz,  exceptin'  some- 
times some  people  got  in  thar'  by  mistake. 
One  night  I  see  a  man  an'  woman  at  the 
box  office  arter  their  money,  said  they  didn't 
buy  a  ticket  for  a  '  burlesque  Artemus  Ward 
performance. '  The  inf erdel  actor  sums  him- 
self up  in  'beout  these  words :  '  I  deon't 


HUGGING  TO  MUSIC.  161 

b'lieve  nuthin'  I  ken't  see,  hear  er  grab  onto. 
Thar'  ain't  no  God,  else  He'd  taken  me — 
Wongersol — inter  His  confidence,  told  me 
all  He'd  ever  done,  an'  ever  intended  doin', 
then  I  might  o'  told  Him  how  to  run  things 
different.' 

"Ef  some  people  hadn't  1'arned  suthin', 
an'  others  got  'shamed  goin  ter  hear  him, 
the  biggest  inferdel  egotist  this  world  has 
ever  produced  would  have  ordered  a'  Eiffel 
Tower  ladder,  an'  by  this  time  been  up  in 
the  cleouds,  play  actin'  the  Almighty  hisself , 
an'  advertisin' :  '  Special  performance  !  A 
dollar  a  head.' ' 

Deluth  was  interested  ;  he  thought,  "This 
Wayback  is  a  queer  genius;  I'll  lead  him  on." 

'•'Well,  what  do  you  think  of  the  Bible 
racket  ? " 

"  What  do  ye  mean  by  the  Bible  racket  ? " 
repeated  Joe  Jungle. 

"Why,  the  nonconformity  of  its  writers, 
the  mistakes  or  lies  of  the  history." 

"  Wall,  that  makes  me  think  uv  a  mine  I 
had;  it  wuz  named  Joe  Jungle,  arter  myself. 
I  wanted  it  writ  up  in  the  papers,  so  I  en- 


162  -  HUGGfNG  TO  MUSIC. 

gaged  four  newspaper  men  ter  du  it.  They 
wuz  from  York,  Chicago,  St.  Louis  an' 
'Frisco.  They  took  a  hasty  look  at  the 
mine,  and  pitched  in  ;  but  some  of  um  got 
East  fur  West,  an'  North  fur  South;  some 
said  it  'was  gravel  bed'  whar'  'twas  rock  ; 
'nother  said  'it  was  red  sand,'  an1  'nother 
said  "twas  all  three.'  Anyhow,  each  feller 
writ  his  description  ez  he  understood  it,  an' 
some  of  um  interduced  a  lot  o'  poet  idees, 
jess  like  the  al'gories  uv  the  Bible,  but  it 
wuz  writ  good,  an'  I  knowed  it,  an'  I  sold 
the  mine  fur  sever'l  million. 

"  Then  the  paper  men  come  fur  their  pay 
rs  agreed  on;  I  thought  I'd  have  a  little  fun 
with  um,  an'  sez  I,  '  But  none  o'  you  fellers 
described  that  mine  alike,  every  one  o'  ye 
made  meestakes,'  an'  I  told  whar'.  Then 
they  all  runned  down  ter  the  mine  ag'in,  an' 
looked.  Everyone  on  um  admitted  he  wuz 
wrong  in  Jocatin'  an'  lots  o'  details — got  it 
kinder  twisted  reound,  but  one  on  um  says, 
says  he,  '  Wall,  neow,  look  o'  here,  Meester 
Jungle,  gittin'  the  location  a  leetle  wrong, 
er  sayin'  gravel  fur  rock,  or  flingin'  in  poet 


HUGGING  TO  MUSIC.  ^  1G3 

pictur's,  didn't  hurt  it,  nur  your  chances; 
you  sold  the  mine  jess  the  same,  an'  ye 
know  we  all  foul"  writ  it  jess  as  we  under^ 
stood  it,  and  in  the  main  we  was  right, 
wa'n't  we  ? '  '  Yes,'  says  I,  '  an'  by  that  I  sold 
the  mine,  an'  I  didn't  cheat  nobody;  it  wuz 
wo'th  every  dollar  I  got  fur  it.  Here's  yer 
money,  boys,  an'  a  hundurd  to  boot;  ye  writ 
it  good,  fust  rate,  an'  yer  meestakes  wa'n't 
nothin',  fur  ye  all  agreed  in  the  main.  Ef 
ye  du  everything  as  well  an'  honest  in  life, 
ye'll  pan  eout  all  right.' 

"  Neow,  so  it  wuz  with  the  Bible  writers  : 
some  uv  um  writ  kind  o'  al'gories,  that's  the 
poetry  writin'  way  some  uv  them  paper 
men  writ  'beout  my  mine.  It's  more  natu- 
ral to  some  ter  writ  in  the  soarin'  poetry 
kind,  an'  some  others  ken  writ  better'n  the 
plain,  hard-pan  talk  ;  they're  jess  ez  good, 
one  as  t'other,  fur  different  people.  Then 
agin,  ye  know,  lots  o'  things  have  got 
changed  in  translatin',  made  the  meanin' 
of  some  words  very  different  from  what 
they  wuz  just  writ  er  intended  ;  but  the 
inf erdels  needn't  be  'larmed  their  bible'll  ever 


164  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

suffer  by  translating  fur  'nuif  uv  it  won't 
never  live  to  meet  with  any  sich  flatterin' 
accident. 

"  The  poet  writers  make  me  think  of  peo- 
ple who  must  have  fleowers  on  their  eat- 
in'  tables,  ter  give  um  a'  appetite  ;  others 
ag'iii  couldn't  eat  if  thar'  wuz  a  fleower 
'round,  less  it  wuz  in  the  shape  of  boiled 
cabbage,  an'  had  corned  pork  vines  trailin' 
'reound  it. 

"I  wuz  almc-st  ez  bad  ez  that  myself 
onct,"  and  the  Wayback  heaved  a  sigh. 
"I'm  deeferent  neow.  Don't  kneow  how  it 
is,  but  I'm  deeferent  in  every  way  since 
little  Hank  wuz  took.  Why,  ter  think  uv 
Jos  Jungle  lookin'  at  fleowers  ;  didn't  kneow 
one  from  t'other,  an'  neow  I  ken  sit  and 
talk  ter  the  beautiful  leetle  blossoms  our 
heavenly  Father  grows  in  this  world  fur 
the  pleasure  uv  His  childurn. 

"Who  can  look  at  .a  leetle  fleower,  an' 
not  thank  the  loving  friend,  the  Great 
Artist,  who  paints  um  for  us  an'  sends  um 
to  blossom  right  at  eour  feet  ? 

"  Tell  ye  what,  it's  on'y  great  heroes,  er 


HUGGING  TO  MUSIC.  105 

kings  an  queens,  er  weddin'  pairs,  who  git 
fleowers  strewed  in  their  path.  V\'e  cculd 
never  show  such  delicate  thoughtfulness  to 
eour  children,  even  to  the  greatest  favorite  ; 
an'  here  God  sends  um  to  His  sons  and 
daughters,  good  air  bad,  all  alike,"  as  he 
looked  at  Deluth,  "  tew  you  tewr — the  wo'st 
in  the  world  ken  find  a  beautiful  fleower 
at  his  feet,  breathin'  a  message  of  love 
from  its  Maker. 

"  I  don't  see  how  sich  a'  ignurant  creetur' 
as  a'  inferdel  lives  in  this  beautiful  world. 
It  don't  take  no  1'arnin',  an'  but  leetle  under- 
standiif  to  see  that  there  is  a  great  Creator, 
who  rules  the  mighty  universe  an'  arranges 
ever'thing.  Why,  we  need  on'y  look  in  the 
sky,  at  the  sun,  moon,  an'  stars,  which  the 
greatest  scientists  hev  never  reached,  nur 
Wongersol  hez  ever  jerked  deown  ;  then 
come  ter  airth,  an'  examine  a  leetle  butter- 
cup growing  in  a  pasture  ;  one's  jess  as  big 
a  mystery  as  t'other ;  we've  never  feound 
eout  what  either  one  was  made  from,  an' 
have  never  seen  the  wronderful  Manufact- 
urer. Yet  Wongersol'll  tell  ye  thar'  ain't  no 


166  HUGGING   TO   MUSIC. 

Being  greater  than  mortal  man,  an'  expects 
ye  to  blieve  him,  while  he  tells  ye  a  good 
joke  to  make  ye  swaller  it  quick,  without 
thinkin'. 

"Ef  a  man  or  woman  1'arns  suthin'  right 
well,  they  allers  know  they've  got  ter  give 
a  hull  lifetime  ter  that  one  thing,  whether 
its  farmin',  minin',  manufacturing  skeowl- 
teachin',  paintin',  er  politics. 

"Jess  think  how  leetle  'tis  we  ken  du  ; 
then  compare  our  leetle  imitation  'complish- 
ments  with  the  Bein'  who  superintends  all 
the  machinery  uv  this  great  airth;  who  looks 
arter  all  the  billions  uv  gardens,  sends  sun 
an'  rain  ter  make  the  billions  uv  food  stuff 
an"  the  beautiful  things  ter  grow,  fur  our  nus- 
cussities,  an'  happiness;  feeds  the  billions  uv 
fish  in  the  sea,  the  billions  uv  cattle  on  the 
land,  the  billions  uv  birds  in  the  sky,  the  bil- 
lions uv  beasts  uv  the  forest,  the  billions  uv 
human  bein's,  His  children,  an'  all  conducted 
like  the  tickin'  uv  a  clock,  er  a  perfect  reg'- 
lated  household. 

"Then  ter  think  a  person  ever  lived  who 
was  so  sick'nin'  vain  foolish  as  ter  com  par' 


HUGGING   TO  MUSIC.  167 

his  leetle  minikin  imitations  to  that  uv  our 
Creator.  Why,  they  don't  desarve  ter  live 
an'  be  rec'nized  by  thar  brothers  an'  sis- 
ters, on'y  that  our  heavenly  Father  don't 
make  no  deestinction,  an'  tells  us  ter  'love 
one  'nother.'  Why,  the  biggest  thing  we 
ever  done  is  on'y  imitations  of  the  Great 
Teacher. 

"  Awhile  ago,  I  wanted  ter  buy  a  fine 
Turner  pictur'  fur  Mrs.  Lennox's  birthday, 
prusunt,  but  'twas  sold.  The  pictur'  man 
told  me  he'd  git  me  '  a  copy  painted  fur 
twentieth  the  price,  but  uv  course  the  name 
uv  the  great  artist  wouldn't  be  on  it,  as 
'twould  be  on'y  a  copy.'  So  I  told  him  I 
didn't  want  no  copies.  Then  he  said,  'Uv 
course  the  'riginal  would  allers  demand  a 
big  sum  uv  money,  cuz  the  name  of  the 
artist  would  live  furever.' 

"Last  week  I  went  tew  a'  artist  show,  an' 
ever'body  was  strainin'  thur  necks  ter  see 
some  pansies  that  the  artist  Dupray  painted. 
I  ricollicted  I  hed  some  pansies  in  a  paper 
fur  Mrs.  Lennox,  so  I  jess  slid  um  right  up 
near  the  kenviss  an'  looked.  The  imitation 


168  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

wuz  mighty  good,  but  it  fell  short  when 
compar'd  to  the  iiateral  fleower. 

"The  next  day  I  noticed  all  the  papers  I 
read  spoke  uv  the  great  artist,  said  he  wuz 
the  'greatest  fleower  painter  ever  lived.' 
The  pictur'  wuz  sold  fur  big  money;  but  no- 
body thought  that,  arter  all,  'twa'n't  o'ny  a 
copy  uv  the  pansies  he  had  afore  him  to  paint 
from.  No  one,  not  even  the  fleower  painter, 
thinked  of  the  wonderful  Artist  Teacher, 
who  sent  him  all  the  beautiful  colors  ter 
use— his  heavenly  Father — who  made  the 
peal,  'riginal,  nateral  pansies  grow." 

Deluth  wished  to  hear  the  Wayback  fur- 
ther, but  Joe  Jungle  subsided  into  a  deep, 
thoughtful  mocd,  to  arouse  him  from  which 
Deluth  propounded  another  question,  one 
which  at  that  moment  seemed  to  weigh 
upon  him. 

"Mr  Jungle,  do  you  think  a  loving  God 
would  permit  his  children  to  suffer,  as  they 
do  in  this  world,  mentally  and  physically  ? " 

Joe  Jungle  looked  up  quickly.  "  Would 
we  'predate  health  ef  we  were  never  sick; 
light,  ef  not  darkness  ;  happiness,  ef  not  sad- 


HUGGING  TO  MUSIC.  169 

ness  ;  an'  so  on  ?  I  guess  God  knows  what 
He's  'beout. 

"Makes  me  think  of  a  docter  and  his  lit- 
tle son,  that  came  to  camp  a  few  year  sence. 
The  boy  in  playin'  Teound  machinery  got 
his  leg  mashed  flat,  so  the  father  had  ter 
cut  it  off  ter  save  the  boy's  life.  I  tell  ye  it 
made  the  men  feel  queer  ter  hear  that  lit- 
tle feller  beg  his  father  not  ter  cut  his  leg 
off.  '  Oh,  father,  '  he  cried,  '  I'd  rother  die 
than  have  my  leg  cut  off  !  Don't  do  it,  I'd 
rother  die.'  I  could  never  furgit  that  docter, 
ez  he  stood  by  his  boy,  with  white  face  an' 
streamin'  eyes,  an'rsays  he,  'My  son,  I  want 
ter  save  yer  life;  it  will  hurt,  my  boy,  but 
'twill  save  yer  life,  an'  ye'll  be  dearer  ter  me 
than  ye  ever  was  afore.  Let  me  save  yer 
life,  an'  then  I  can  take  ye  home.  My  per- 
cious  boy,  trust  yer  father  that  he'll  see  ye 
through  all  right.'  There  wa'n't  no  chloro- 
fo'm,  ethur,  or  nuthin'  the  docter  could  get 
in  time,  so  the  little  boy  had  ter  submit,  an' 
he  done  it  like  a  sojier. 

"  The  great  drops  of  sweat  runned  off  his 
pale  for'head  like  rain,  while  his  father  cut 


170     .  HUGGING  TO  MtfSlC. 

inter  his  flesh,  an'  sawed  through  his  bones, 
but  he  stood  it  without  a  cry.  The  leg  wuz 
burried  in  the  greound  an'  left  ter  rot  ; 
'twa'ii't  no  good  ter  the  boy  no  mor'n  our 
bodies  be  when  we  put  um  in  the  greound 
fur  a  spiritual  body  in  heaven. 

"In  a  few  months,  when  the  boy  got 
well,  he  put  his  arms  'reound  his  father's 
neck,  an'  said,  '  Father,  I'm  glad  you  cut  my 
leg  off,  an'  didn't  let  me  die ;  you  knowed 
best,  an'  neow  you're  goin'  ter  take  me  home.' 

"His  father  pressed  him  to  his  heart,  an' 
said,  '  Yes,  my  brave  boy,  we  are  now  goin' 
home.'  That's  the  kind  uv  faith  we  need  in 
eour  Creator — free  from  all  inferdelety, 
from  all  distrust.  Jess  obey  Him  like  obedi- 
ent children,  an'  leave  all  the  rest  to  eour 
heavenly,  lovin'  Parrent,  who'll  see  that  we 
pan  eout  all  right." 

"Don't  you  think,"  said  Deluth,  as  he 
admiringly  stroked  his  silken  mustache, 
"it  is  too  bad  to  destroy  a  beautiful  body 
by  putting  it  in  the  ground  to  decay  ? 
Why  could  we  not  as  well  be  translated, 
body  and  soul,  as  Elijah  was  ?" 


HUGGING  TO  MUSIC.  171 

"  Xeow,  that  makes  me  think,"  replied 
the  Wayback,  "uv  the  figur  Mrs.  Lennox 
made  uv  my  leetle  Hank.  I  see  it  fust  in 
clay,  an'  yusterday  I  see  it  ag'in  in  bronze. 
I  told  her  that  I'd  pay  fur  the  clay  'riginal, 
as  I  wanted  ter  perserve  it  tew  ;  but  she  told 
me  a'  artist  never  kept  the  clay  model, 
'twa'n't  good  fur  nothin'  when  the  mould 
was  made  from  it,  'cause  the  clay  all  fell 
ter  pieces  gittin'  the  noo  figur'. 

"  Thar'  ag'in,  I  thought,  that's  like  my 
leetle  Hank's  body,  left  in  the  sea;  "twa'n't 
no  good  ter  th'  Almighty  when  he  got 
through  with  it,  'cause  He  give  him  'nother 
body. 

"I'm  1'arnin'  suthin'  ever'  day,  an'  lookin' 
back,  I  wonder  I  couldn't  see  it  afore;  but 
then  I  wuz  so  ignurant.  But  what  'ston- 
ishes  me  is  that  people  who  have  a  chance 
uv  seein'  an'  thinkin'  sh'u'd  ever  git  so  con- 
ceited ez  ter  say  they  know  it  all,  an'  ruther 
than  give  up  their  'tarnel  vanity,  an'  own 
they  don't  know  nuthin',  they'll  try  ter  make 
b'lieve  thar'  ain't  no  God.  I  pity  sich  pur- 
sens,  'cause  that  wuz  the  way  with  me. 


172  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

"  I'm  jess  goin'  to  build  a  temple  fur  sick 
poor  heathen,  an'  exhibit  specimens  of 
God's  beautiful  works;  an'  chuck  in  plenty 
of  books  of  1'arnin'  fur  the  inferdels,  an'  give 
'em  a  life  ticket  to  come  an'  practice  in  a  big 
laboratory,  er  eny  other  department,  an'  I'll 
give  eny  man  er  woman  a  million  dollars 
who  thinks  thar'  ain't  any  Being  greater 
than  they  be,  who'll  tell  me  uv  any  manu- 
facturer who  kin  make  a  grain  o'  seed  from 
which  a  tree  will  greow,  er  restore  life  to 
even  a  leetle  dead  bird.  Guess  they'll  find 
that  God  give  Himself  a  patent  on  all  His 
works,  an'  the  most  He's  ever  'lowed  mor- 
tal man  ter  du  is  ter  make  a  copy  uv  some 


uv  um." 


CHAPTER  XV. 

JOE   JUNGLE    ADOPTS  A  DAUGHTER. 

"T^vELUTH'S  time  was  up,  and  being  en- 
gaged  to  dine  out,  he  departed  for  his 
hotel  to  dress. 

As  Victoria  had  not  returned  from  her 
drive,  Joe  Jungle  decided  to  keep  an  ap- 
pointment with  a  mining  camp  friend  and 
then  return  to  the  Lennox  mansion. 

No  sooner  had  he  gone  than  Rev.  Dr. 
Wadsworth  appeared  at  the  door,  with 
beaming  countenance,  and  nervously  rang 
the  bell. 

"Ah,"  thought  the  happy  rector,  "if  it 
is  heaven's  will  that  I  gain  this  blighted 
flower,  I  will  transplant  it  to  a  garden  of 
sunshine  which  shall  never  know  shadow 
while  I  live.  It  seems  but  yesterday  that  I 
rescued  her  from  ocean's  grave.  She  re- 
ceived my  letter,  telling  her  all  my  hopes, 
and  she  has  not  forbidden  me  to  come  for 


174:  HUGGING  TO   MUSIC. 

her  answer.  It  must  be  all  my  heart's  de- 
sire ;  moments  are  years  until  I  call  her 
mine." 

So  wrapped  in  visions  of  happiness  was  the 
rector  he  did  not  observe  that  Henri,  the 
footman,  stood  quietly  holding  open  the 
door,  and  with  the  faintest  suspicion  of  a 
concealed  smile  on  his  usually  precise  coun- 
tenance. 

Dr.  Wadsworth,  still  in  dreamland,  took 
no  notice  of  Henri,  but  sprang  to  the  draw- 
ing-room. Henri's  smile  widened  consider- 
ably, as  he  respectfully  followed  and  waited 
until  the  rector  had  returned  to  earth  suffi- 
ciently to  ask  for  Mrs.  Lennox.  When  in- 
formed she  was  not  at  home  the  rector 
grew  ghastly  pale.  Henri,  who  understood 
the  situation,  thought  he  would  depart  from 
his  usual  course,  and  volunteered  the  infor- 
mation : 

"  Monsieur  le  Pasteur,  madame  send  to 
the  rectore  one  lettaire  to-day.  I  take  him 
about  four  hours'  time." 

''You  took  a  letter  to  the  rectory  four 
hours  ago  ?"  questioned  Dr.  Wadsworth. 


HUGGING   TO  MUSIC.  175 

"  Oui,  Monsieur  le  Pasteur,"  replied 
Henri. 

This  did  not  comfort  Dr.  Wadsworth,  but 
he  hastily  remarked  :  *'I  left  home  about 
that  time  to  officiate  at  the  wedding  of  a 
parishioner  living  some  distance  in  the 
country.  I  came  direct  from  there  here. 
Say  to  your  mistress  that  is  why  I  did  not 
receive  her  letter."  And  away  he  darted,  in 
the  same  wild  manner  he  had  entered,  still 
hoping  to  receive  welcome  news  through 
the  little  missive. 

Henri's  situation  in  the  household  of  Mrs. 
Lennox  suited  him  too  well  to  wish  a 
change;  he  was  therefore  more  pryingly 
watchful  than  servants  generally  are — if 
that  were  possible  —  of  all  which  trans- 
pired within  the  Lennox  domain.  He  now 
soliloquized. 

"Monsieur  le  Pasteur  very  nice,  but  he 
craze  to  teenk  madame  evair  maree  he.  I 
see  ze  lettaire  he  send  to  she.  Oh  !  so 
mooch  ze  loav  eet  make  my  heart  go  zhumps 
way  up.  He  nice,  but  I  no  like  to  go  to 
ze  rectore  to  leev,  an'  I  no  like  to  leaf  ma- 


176  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

dame.  But  she  no  maree,  I  seenk  she  haf 
mooch  trouble  here,"  and  he  touched  his 
hand  to  his  heart,  just  as  a  ring  at  the  door 
vibrated  upon  his  sensitive  ear. 

No  sooner  did  Victoria  learn  that  the  rec- 
tor had  called  than  she  hastily  questioned 
Henri,  "  Did  Dr.  Wadsvvorth  leave  any  mes- 
sage ?" 

"  Oui,  madame.  Monsieur  le  Pasteur,  he 
say  he  leaf  ze  rectqre  four  hours'  time  to 
offecate  at  one  of  hes  parish  who  die — no, 
who  maree  " — all  same  thought  Henri,  as 
he  gave  his  shoulders  a  suggestive  shrug ; 
' '  zat  ees  why  he  no  get  ze  lettaire  madame 
send  me  to  he." 

Mrs.  Lennox  gave  a  sigh  of  relief  at  not 
having  seen  the  rector ;  and  had  just  dined 
when  Mr.  Jungle  was  announced. 

While  the  would-be  groom  sat  in  the 
drawing-room  waiting  the  appearance  of 
Mrs.  Lennox,  he  mused:  "I  deon't  know 
heow  I'm  goin'  ter  start  in;  wonder  ef  she 
see  that  I've  been  courtin'  of  her  fur  some 
time  neow  ?  I  ain't  got  but  little  edication— 
but  then  she's  got  'miff  fur  both  on  us;  she 


HUGGING  TO  MUSIC.  177 

deon't  go  much  on  money,  but  I've  got 
slathers  uv  it,  an'  money  talks  neow'days, 
ez  well  in  crowned-head  deestricks  ez  in  the 
United  States  of  Amerikay,  whar'  b'ilin' 
soap  hez  sent  many  a  man  ter  Congriss  ;  en 
eout  here  barrels  o'  money — bottlin'  steout 
—hez  made  lords  uv  the  bottlers.  That 
shows  progriss  that's  right  ez  long  ez  a  man 
does  some  good  with  his  dollars,  instid  uv 
devotin'  his  last  breath  to  ceountin'  an' 
huggin'  um  like  a  miser.  In  that  way  he 
deon't  du  no  good,  nur  enjoy  life. 

"  The  youngsters  at  scheool  that  eat  thar 
kendy  an'  oranges  without  dividin'  with  th' 
others,  got  ever  bit  uv  th'  oranges  an'  ken- 
dy, sure  'nuff,  right  inter  thar  own  leetle 
stomachs,  but  it  didn't  do  um  much  good, 
fur  they  didn't  smile  an'  look  happy  like  the 
boys  and  gurrls  who  devided  all  'reound. 

"Wall,  I  don't  kneow  how  tew  start  in. 
The  parson,  uv  course,  would  du  the  tyiii' 
uv  the  knot,  right  shinin',  all  dressed  up 
in  his  geown  an'  best  bib  an'  tucker.  I'll 
kind  o'  git  'reound  it,  talkin'  'beout  the  par- 
son an' — — ." 


178  HUGGING   TO  MUSIC. 

His  meditation  was  checked  by  the  en- 
trance of  Mrs.  Lennox,  whom  he  welcomed 
most  effusively,  after  which  he  gradually 
worked  up  to  the  desired  point. 

"Mrs.  Lennix,  ye  kneow  you  an'  me  an' 
the  parson  hez  been  'quainted  some  time 
neow,  an'  we  understan'  one  'nuther  purty 
well,  I  reckon.  Neow,  the  rector  is  varry 
fond  uv  you,  an'  he'd  only  be  tew  happy  to 
du  it  up  breown." 

Misconstruing  his  meaning,  Victoria  was 
alarmed,  thinking  the  rector  had  confided 
to  others,  and  decided  to  hush  up  the  mat- 
ter quickly.  Joe  Jungle,  however,  inter- 
rupted her  thoughts. 

"The  parson's  been  lookin'  kind  o'  shy 
at  me  ever'  time  he  feound  me  'reound  here 
lately  ;  so  I  jess  concluded  I'd  speak  tew 
you  'fore  he  asked  you  'beout  it." 

"0  dear!  Mr.  Jungle,  I  did  not  imag- 
ine the  rector  had  made  a  confidant  of  any- 
one. I  beg  that  you  will  silence  the  breath 
of  any  such  rumor,  as  I  now  tell  you  confi- 
dentially, I  have  declined  the  hand  of  Dr, 
Wads  worth." 


HUGGING   TO  MUSIC.  179 

"  No  ! "  gasped  Joe  Jungle,  as  he  sud- 
denly realized  that  if  Mrs.  Lennox  would 
not  accept  the  rector,  there  certainly  was 
not  the  ghost  of  a  chance  for  an  inferior. 

"  Yes,"  continued  Victoria,  "  I  feel  deep- 
ly that  I  should  be  placed  in  a  position  to 
refuse  so  small  a  favor  as  the  bestowal  of 
my  hand  to  that  brave  man  who  saved  my 
life  at  the  risk  of  his  own  valuable  exist- 
ence. I  would  give  that  life  now  to  spare 
him  pain.  I  so  regret  he  should  have  had  a 
feeling  of  affection  for  me,  as  that  circum- 
stance renders  it  impossible  to  continue  our 
friendship.  I  must  never  meet  him  again. 
I  loved  but  one  man,  him  I  married.  I 
shall  never  love  another,  or  marry  again/' 

No  one  who  heard  the  sad  but  decisive 
tones  of  Victoria  could  doubt  for  one  mo- 
ment that  it  were  impossible  to  change  her 
views.  Joe  Jungle  drew  a  long  breath,  as 
he  almost  thought  aloud  : 

"So  it's  the  parson;  I  kinder  thought  I 
smelt  a  mice  when  he  wuz  'reound,  but  'twas 
his  own  love-makin'  he  looked  shy  'beout. 
Glad  I  went  sleow.  Come  mighty  near 


180  HUGGING   TO   MUSIC. 

puttin'  my  foot  in  it.  'Twould  o'  hurt  her 
feelin's  ter  refuse  me  tew,  an"  then  she'd 
never  see  me  no  more  neither,  jess  ez  she 
wont  the  parson.  I  couldn't  b'ar  that. 
Without  knowin'  it,  she's  wound  herself 
reound  my  heart  strings  so  tight,  they'll 
never  come  off  without  cuttin'  eout  the 
heart.  I'll  have  ter  fix  it  some  way." 

"Wall,  Mrs.  Lennix,  I'm  awful  sorry 
'beout  the  parson,  an'  'taint  no  good  ter  ad- 
vise anyone  who  feels  like  you  do.  But 
I've  been  thin  kin'  strong,  uv  late,  that  you 
need  a  pertector,  someone  that's  got  the 
right  "-Victoria  threw  up  her  hands  in 
alarm — "yes,  a  pertector.  Neow,  sence 
you've  refused  the  parson,  I'm  goin'  ter  per- 
pose  ter  you — 

"  Oh  !  "  gasped  Victoria,  "  I  beg  you  will 
not  compel  me  to  refuse— 

"Ter  be  my  dawter?"  interrupted  Joe 
Jungle,  laughing. 

Victoria's  face  changed  into  a  beaming 
smile,  while  she  replied:  "  Oh,  what  a  bur- 
den you  have  taken  off  my  heart !  I  began 
to  think— you  meant — something  serious, 


HUGGING  TO  MUSIC.  181 

and  I  should  be  compelled  to  renounce  your 
friendship  also." 

"An'  ter  be  my  dawter  ye  won't  never 
have  ter  du  that.  Ye  see,  I've  got  tew 
much  money,  an'  I  want  a  T*/lfe — I  mean,  a 
dawter — ter  sit  right  deowa  an'  direct  me 
what  ter  clu  with  it." 

''Do  you  believe,"  smilingly  responded 
Victoria,  "in  a  woman  as  business  director?" 

"  Wall  I  should  remark.  Most  on  um 
kin  see  further  with  their  eyes  shut  than 
the  sharpest  men  kin  with  both  eyes  open. 
Why,  ef  it  hadn't  been  fur  my  wife  Jin- 
nie,  I'd  sold  the  Jungle  mine  fur  nothin'; 
but  Jinnie  kept  sayin',  '  Neow,  Joe,  thar's 
suthin'  in  that  mine,  I  know ;  en'  ef  ye 
won't  keep  it  fur  yerself,  keep  it  fur  me.' 

"  A  year  arter,  I  sold  it  fur  nine  mill- 
ion, the  same  mine  Jinnie  made  me  keep 
when  I  was  achin'  ter  trade  it  fur  a  jack- 
knife  an'  a  hobby-horse. 

''A  real  bright  woman's  got  a  way  uv 
seein'  right  through  suthin'  she  knows 
nuthin'  'beout,  an'  kin  see  it  all  't  once. 
Guess  you're  a  purty  good  manager.  You 


182  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC; 

fun  this  heouse,  yeour  hired  help,  an'  tend 
to  yer  own  bankin'  and  stock  business  all 
yerself .  Don't  ye  2 " 

"  Yes,"  replied  Victoria,  in  so  sad  a  voice 
that  Joe  Jungle  thought  he  had  caused  her 
to  think  of  the  time  when  she  had  a  hus- 
band to  do  all  that,  and  he  was  right.  Jack 
Leilnox,  the  deserted,  seemed  to  stand,  in 
reproach,  by  her  very  side.  "  I  have  no 
one,*'  continued  she,  "whom  I  would  per- 
mit to  look  after  any  of  my  financial  af- 
fairs, as  I  personally  attend  to  everything." 

"  I  knowed  io,"  replied  Joe  Jungle. 
"  Women  air,  nine  tenths  the  time,  the  great 
motive  peower  behind  the  biggest  money- 
barrels.  Ef  she  wore  pants  an'  smeoked 
cigars  she'd  git  a  big  sal'ry  for  the  'meount 
uv  seound  advice  she  turns  eout ;  but  as  'tis 
she  deon't  make  a  cent  as  business  adviser. 
Ef  1  couldn't  adopted  ye,  I'd  o'  tried  ter  hire 
ye  ;  but  now  ye'll  turn  adviser  ter  me  in 
ever' thing 

' '  Ter-morrow  we'll  have  the  papers  made 
eout  in  legal  form.  Then  you'll  be  my  daw- 
ter,  Victoray  Lennix  Jungle— Jungle  deon't 


TO  MUSIC.  183 

seound  right,  does  it  ?  Wall,  fur  your  sake, 
we'll  leave  off  the  Jungle  from  yer  kerds, 
but  ye'll  be  my  dawter  all  the  same,  an' 
ever'thing  I  hev  in  th'  world  b'longs  right 
ter  you,  an'  ye'll  find  it  all  fixed  that  way 
ef  I  go  fust.'' 

"  Why,  the  poor  gurrl  deon't  hear  one 
word  I  say.  I've  set  her  to  thinkin'  'beout 
poor  dead  Lennix,  I  s'pose,  that's  jess  like 
me  ;  if  I  keep  on  she'll  never  sign  the  'dopt- 
in'  papers  ter  be  my  dawter.  ?seow  I've  got 
her  into  this  deowiihearted  way,  I  must  do 
suthin'  to  raise  her  speerits,  but  I  ain't 
'lectual  'nuff  ter  talk  real  brainy  book  stuff." 

The  Wayback  gazed  tenderly  at  Mrs. 
Lennox,  who  seemed  unconscious  of  all  sur- 
roundings ;  her  eyes  had  that  far-away  ex- 
pression which  always  told  they  were  look- 
ing three  thousand  miles  beyond  the  sea. 
He  was  wild  to  know  how  to  divert  her 
thoughts.  Suddenly  he  began  : 

"  Say,  Victoray ;  Victoray  is  a  purty 
name  ;  I  didn't  used  to  dream  uv  it  till  I 
see  you.  Sence  then  I'm  either  thinkin'  uv 
you  er  the  Queen.  S'pose  we  call  on  the 


184  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

Queen  an'  invite  her  ter  take  dinner  at  eour 
house,  an'  we'll  have  fireworks  arter.  I'll 
tell  her  I've  jess  had  a  dawter  and  sheow  her 
you.  I'll  git  Oakdale  ter  interduce  us, — oh, 
she'll  be  glad  ter  have  us  come,  she  likes 
him.  An'  I  like  her,  jess  'cause  she  wuz 
named  arter  you.  I  should  hev  lied  Oakdale 
take  me  there  afore,  oii'y  I  thought  ef  I 
went  there  much  th'  Englishmen  might  git 
mad,  thinkin'  I  wuz  steady  company  and 
hankerin'  like  ter  leadin'  of  her  to  th'  altar. 

"Ye  know  the  Queen's  a  widow,  an'  I'm 
a  widower. 

"  I  s'pose  she's  refused  lots  uv  rnen  here, 
an'  they  know  ef  I  be  a'  eout  an'  eout 
American,  I've  got  lots  uv  money,  'iiuff  ter 
buy  all  the  palaces  she  wants  ;  but  even  ef 
I  hadn't  been  in  love  with  some  other  Vic- 
toray — my  dawter — I  wouldn't  asked  the 
Queen  iioheow,  for  I  never  would  hev  my 
wife  work  fur  a  livin',  with  all  the  money 
I've  got ;  an'  she'll  never  giv  up  her  old  po- 
sition in  the  palace  eout  uv  respect  ter  th' 
English  that  fust  offered  her  the  place  ;  an' 
they've  got  so  'customed  to  her,  it  would 


HUGGING   TO  MUSIC.  185 

kind  o'  shake  up  the  British  heousehold  ter 
part  with  her  neow. 

"  Well,  she's  got  a  good  sit,  anyway,  an' 
for  life  ;  'way  ahead  uv  eour  Prusidunt, 
who's,  arter  all,  a  kind  o'  he-queen  to  a  Re- 
public, on'y  we  beounce  um  every  four  year, 
don't  give  um  no  sich  pay,  'an  never  think 
uv  lovin'  um  like  the  people  eout  here  du 
the  Queen,  an'  we've  got  jess  ez  many 
starvin'  poor  in  perportion. 

"We've  hed  some  good  he-queens — I 
mean  Prusidunts, — but  they  ain't  all  been 
George  Washingtons  er  Abraham  Lincolns, 
not  by  a  long  sight ;  but  I  guess  the  world'll 
shake  hands  with  England  when  she  says 
the  best  sovereign  she's  ever  hed  sits  right 
on  her  throne  neow. 

"  Ye  see,  Queen  Victoray  begun  all  right. 
She  was  a  bright,  brainy  woman  ter  start 
with,  an'  she  went  right  on  ter  a  lovin',  de- 
voted wife  an'  mother — all  of  um  the  best 
faults  a  woman  could  have. 

"I  didn't  used  ter  know  nothin'  'beout  her 
till  I  found  out  she  had  such  samples  of 
brave  men  as  Lord  Oakdale." 


180  HUGGING  TO   MUSIC. 

Here  the  Wayback's  voice  suddenly  ceased, 
he  looked  upward,  as  though  communing 
with  little  Hank,  then  recalled  himself  and 
proceeded. 

"  I  used  ter  dispise  any  country  that 
hadn't  a  Prusidunt,  but  I  find  thar'  be  other 
people  who  git  along  purty  well  an'  pay  all 
their  debts,  evenef  they  don't  chuck  the  head 
uv  their  nation  eout  o'  office  every  four  year. 
Jess  ez  ef  we  war  afraid  they'd  steal  'nuff  to 
bankrupt  the  gover'ment  ef  they  stayed  a 
minit  longer  ;  but  I  never  knowed  a'  honest 
one  yet,  ef  he  took  the  job  uv  Prusidunt,  to 
have  'nuff  when  he  left  the  White  Heouse 
ter  build  a  log  cabin. 

"  I  kinder  guess  the  people  who  'lect  their 
head  fur  life  gits  'long  'beout  ez  well.  Any- 
how, it  saves  a  deal  of  cartage  an'  white- 
washin'  money,  to  say  nothin'  uv  the  heap 
it  costs  fur  mendin'  carpets,  gluin'  the  fur- 
niture, buyin'  more  crockery,  fryin'  pans, 
kittles,  an'  bedquilts  every  four  year. 

"There  ain't  much  'conomy  in  that,  but, 
'  Never  mind  'xpenses,'  says  t'other  party; 
'  it's  our  turn  to  have  a  wfrack  at  politics, 


HUGGING   TO   MUSIC.  187 

and  we'll  boost  ye  sky  high.'  So  they  col- 
lect a  few  millions,  which  they  promise  ter 
pay  back  out  o'  the  people's  money  when 
they  git  inter  office,  and  perceed  'to  boost.' 

"The  pollin'  wheel  turns,  an'  sometimes 
a'  honest  man  is  drawed,  an'  sometimes  he 
ain't.  Whichever  way  it  goes,  we've  got  ter 
grin  an'  b'ar  it  fur  'nother  four  year. 

"  I  thought  monarchies  ought  ter  be  1'arned 
suthin'  by  us,  but  I  guess  they  kin  paddle 
their  own  canoe,  ez  they've  done  ten  times 
the  centennials  to  the  one  we've  hed. 

"  Sence  I've  looked  'reound  here  in  fureign 
lands,  an'  see  ever' thing  so  well  took  care 
uv  fur  the  last  thousand  year,  I  often  think 
kinder  ser'us  whar'  we'll  be  in  ten  more  cen- 
terries,  if  we  don't  mind  some  of  our  p'liti- 
cal  mashshinery  and  sodder  up  bad  leak- 
ages. 

"  Ez  fur  our  Prusidunt,  ez  I  wuz  say  in' 
afore,  he  don't  no  more'n  git  in  an'  git 
'quainted  with  the  gover'ment  book  he's 
tryin'  ter  straighten  eout,  than  he's  told 
his  '  time's  up '  an'  he'll  have  ter  leave  the 
rest  fur  the  incomin'  superintendent,  that 


188  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

knows  as  little  'beout  it  as  he  did  when  he 
was  took  in. 

"He  ain't  'tall  satisfied  with  a  hundurd 
things  he  hadn't  time  ter  add  up  an'  subtract, 
but  no  matter  'beout  that,  the  other  fellow's 
been  hired  fur  the  place,  and  th'  expressman 
sticks  his  head  in  the  door  an'  yells,  '  Hurry 
up  with  yer  boxes.' 

"I  kin  see  him  stick  his  pen  'hind  his 
ears  and  rush  upsta'rs  to  his  wife. 

"  She's  feedin'  a  teethin'  baby  in  her  lap, 
and  tryin'  ter  quiet  another  youngster  who 
wants  to  go  out  ridin'  in  the  rain.  But  the 
ex-Prusidunt  is  so  crazy  blind  he  ken't  see 
nothin',  so  he  screams  to  her  like  a  house 
afire  : 

"  '  Mary  Ann  !  thai*5  you're  sittin'  doin' 
nothin'.  The  movin'  van's  here,  an'  the 
men  sw'arin'  a  blue  streak  at  keepin'  um 
waitin'  s'long.  Neow,  jess  hustle  areound  ! 
No  time  ter  pack  nothin'  else  !  Jess  throw 
them  things  inter  baskets  an'  borrels,  an'  let 
us  git  out  o'  here  'fore  the  noo  folks  git  back 
from  'nauguration. 

"  '  I'm  blamed  sorry  I  ever  gave  up  clerk- 


HUGGING  TO  MUSIC.  180 

ing  in  my  little  teown  ter  come  here  an'  be 
'bused  fur  a  few  months,  an'  then  be  kicked 
out  jess  ez  if  I'd  been  stealin'. 

"  '  Never  mind  them  silks,  laces  an'  things 
o'yourn,  or  the  young  ones' clothes;  chuck 
um  in  anywhar'. 

"  '  Whar's  my  best  breeches?  I'll  need  um 
to  wear  to  church  when  we  git  back  to  Kala- 
mazunk  to  be  star'd  at ;  long  time  'fore  I 
ken  'ford  'nother  pa'r.  My  high  hat  tew,  be 
awful  kerful  o'  that,  an'  fold  all  iny  things 
nice  an'  smooth. 

"  'Now  du  hustle  !  you've  been  up  sence 
four  o'clock  this  mornin'  an'  ain't  done  a 
thing  but  git  breakfast.  Why  011  airth 
didn't  ye  hire  a  woman  to  help  ye  ter-day, 
and  hang  the  expense  ? 

11  'I've  been  workin'  like  a  boss  all  morn- 
in' thinkin'  about  that  affair  at  Town  Hall, 
whar'  I  was  fool  enough  ter  go  into  jess 
four  year  ago  an'  take  th'  oath  uv  office. 
What  a'  ass  I  was,  anyway ! 

"  '  Fou'th  o'  March  !  Fine  time  o'  year  ter 
ask  a  civilized  man  ter  move  his  family,  with 
teethin'  youngsters  tew.  Anyheow,  I'm 


190  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

glad  ter  git  out  o'  this  White  House.  Had 
malary  ever  sence  they  put  me  in  here,  that's 
what  makes  teethin'  so  hard  fur  the  haby. 
We  may  bless  our  stars  we  ain't  all  dead. 
Place  is  full  o'  rats,  tew;  rotten  old  hole. 
,  '''Goodness  gracious!  hear  them  movin' 
men  sw'ar  at  us  fur  keepin'  um  waitin'. 

"'Mary  Ann,  don't  furget  ter  make  a 
memorandum  of  the  things  ye  give  the  cart- 
men,  er  they'll  say  we  ' '  stole  a  lot  when  we 
moved."  The  gov'ment  needn't  be  'larmed 
'beout  me.  Ain't  a  'tarnel  thing  I'd  have 
in  the  old  rat-trap  ef  they'd  give  it  to  me. 

"  'Neow,  never  mind  the  youngsters,  let 
um  yell.  Have  ye  give  the  dog  an'  cat 
thar  breakfust  ?  The  cat's  mewin',  poor 
thing ;  she's  sorry  I'm  goin'.  She'll  git 
nothin'  but  starved  mice  ter  live  on  when 
we're  gone,  an'  she  knows  it.  See  how  pitiful 
she  looks  at  me — git  her  suthin  t'eat,  quick  ! 

"  'Now,  hurry  up,  I'm  goin'  deownsta'rs  to 
see  ef  I've  left  any  change  in  the  safe ;  ef  I 
ain't,  you'll  have  to  bu'st  open  the  childurn's 
tin  banks  to  git  money  'nuff  to  pay  fur 
movin',  fur  I  ain't  got  a  cent  in  my  pocket ; 


HUGGING   TO  MUSIC.  191 

I  give  the  last  dollar  to  the  butcher  an'  con- 
fectioner on  "count  them  'xtra  dinners  we 
give  to  the  second  term  galoots  who  said  I 
was  'all  right  fur  nuther  four  year.'  I 
knowed  they  hadn't  a'  ounce  o'  sense,  one  on 
'em. 

"  '  Hark  !  what  kerriage  is  that  rattliu' 
an'  stopped  here  ter-day,  I'd  like  ter  know  ? 
Wall  !  hang  his  imperdence,  ef  it  'tain't 
t'other  feller.  'Taint  on'y  twenty  minutes 
past  twelve,  an'  here  he  has  galloped  up  the 
street  ez  ef  he  was  'fraid  I'd  take  the  White 
House  with  me  ;  wall,  he's  got  gall.  It  was 
thirty -five  minutes  of  one,  wa'n't  it,  Mary 
Ann,  'fore  we  took  possession  the  day  we 
moved  here  I  But  some  people  air  swine 
anyway,  an'  ther's  no  kinder  use  puttin' 
pearls  'reound  their  necks  an'  expectin'  per- 
liteness  of  um. 

"  '  Come  here,  Mary  Ann,  an'  seethe  gang 
git  out  the  kerriage.  That  noo  fellar  looks 
like  a  footman,  don't  he  ?  No  dignity  'beout 
him,  is  thar'  \  How  could  thar'  be,  he's  such 
a  stumpy  little  pigmy. 

"'What  de  ye  say,  "two  inches  taller'n 


192  HUGGING  TO   MUSIC. 

me"  ?  Mary  Ann,  you're  a  fool !  I've  no- 
ticed you  couldn't  see  straight  ever  seiice 
las'  'lection. 

"  'Don't  go  'way  ;  come  back  here  an'  see 
um  ;  come  an'  look  at  his  wife's  green  bun- 
net.  Ha  !  ha  !  I  thought  that ' u'd  fetch  ye. 
Look  at  th'  young  ones,  an'  all  uv  um  stare 
at  eour  house  ;  they  look  ez  ef  they  thought 
we  wa'n't  goin'  to  give  it  up. 

"  '  Thar'!  hear  um  ring  the  front  door  bell 
ez  ef  they'd  jerk  the  handle  off;  shows  heow 
they've  been  brought  up;  kernes  out  what 
I've  said  of  um  ever  sence  he  beat  me  on 
the  second  term.  Ring  away !  ring  away  ! 
Guess  they'll  be  'stonished  to  find  all  the 
servants  gone  lookin'  fur  noo  places. 

"  *  Eingin'  again  !  Well,  I  s'pose  I'll  have 
ter  let  um  in.  Neow,  du  hurry  up,  Mary 
Ann,  an'  git  the  things  all  packed  nice,  an'- 
Stop  ringin'  that  bell !  Deon't  kneow  heow 
ter  ring  a  decent  bell.  Stop  ringin',  I  say  ! 
I'm  comin'  deownsta'rs  ez  fast  ez  I  ken, 
but  jiss  understand  in  advance  ye  don't  own 
the  White  Heouse,  an'  ye  ken't  put  me  eout 
o'  here  'fore  one  o'clock  P.M.' 


HUGGING   TO   MUSIC.  193 

"  Ha!  ha!  That's  abeout  what  movin'  day 
is  at  the  White  Heouse,  an'  we  uv  the  United 
States  call  the  office  uv  Prusidunt  a  soft 
snap. 

"  I'm  glad  I  made  ye  laff  ag'in,Victoray — 
my  dawter." 

Mrs.  Lennox,  who  had  forgotten  the 
proposed  new  relationship,  looked  suddenly 
surprised,  then  changed  into  a  smile  of  re- 
membrance. 

"I  tell  ye,  I'm  a'  American  from  way- 
back;  but  sence  I  crawled  eout  o'  my  shell  in 
the  minin'  deestrick  an'  traveled,  I  kin  'pre- 
date heow  awful  ignorant  I  wuz,  by  learnin' 
how  much  I  deon't  know  neow.  I  reckon 
I'm  jiss  'beout  like  the  other  folks  who  hev 
ter  travel  ter  git  rid  o'  thar  prujidices  an' 
see  that  all  edicated  people,  in  thar  senses, 
air'  'beout  alike,  whither  they're  fureign  er 
uv  home-made  breedin'. 

11  'Tain't  long  sence  most  Americans 
thought  fureigners  did  nothiii'  greater  than 
w'ar  one  eyeglass,  drive  tandem,  an'  'buse 
thar  poor. 

"  An'  afore   fureigners   traveled   in  eour 


HUGGING   T*)   MtJSlC. 

parts,  they  s'posed  we  wore  a  headgear  uv 
peacock  feathers,  hung  jewels  in  eour  noses, 
an'  danced  war-whoops  b'fore  bonfires  as  a 
religi's  exercise. 

"  Neow  you're  lookin'  a  little  pleasanter. 
I'm  goin'  ter  leave  ye  so  ye  kin  git  rested, 
an'  he  bright  fur  ter- morrow,  ter  sign  the 
'doption  papers.  No,  ye  can't  say  nothin' 
neow,  and  thar  ain't  no  foolin'  'beout  this, 
neither." 

"Oh,  if  you  knew  how  I  had  sinned, 
though  unintentionally;  how  through  mad 
folly  my  name  is  blackened,  you  would  not 
offer  me  the  tender  protection  of  a  parent," 
said  Mrs.  Lennox. 

<fEf  you've  sinned  an'  suffered,  so  much 
the  better  fur  you;  ye  won't  hev  ter  suf- 
fer over  fur  that  same  mistake;  'cause  ye'll 
know  more'n  ter  make  it  ag'in.  'Taiii't  nuc- 
essary  fur  ter  tell  me  you  did  it  unknow- 
ingly; ef  'twas  wrong,  you  bet  you  didn't 
mean  ter  du  it. 

"  I  wouldn't  b'lieve  you  did,  ef  ye  told  me 
that  yourself.  I've  kneowed  you  more'n  a 
year,  an'  you're  alwers  charitable  ter  other 


TO   MUSIC.  195 

folks.  Why  kent  ye  hev  a  little  fur  yerself  ? 
Don't  ye  know  charity  sheould  begin  at 
hUm'  ? 

"  I've  watched  j'e  ever  sence  yeur  tender 
hands  took  the  cloth  from  Hank's  little  dead 
face,"  and  the  Wayback  stopped,  overcome 
with  emotion,  coughed  and  resumed.  a  An' 
ef  you  know  anyone  that  thinks  they're 
better'n  you  be,  jiss  tell  urn  what  The  Man 
said,  three  thousand  year  ago,  ter  the  set  o' 
critters  tryin'  to  mob  a  woman: 

"'Let  any  one  on  ye  that's  ez  good  ez 
she  is  threow  the  fust  stone.'  I  notice  none 
on  um  threowed  it ;  they  wuz  'fraid  Jesus 
intended  to  compar'  characters,  an'  they 
purty  quick  dropped  their  rocks  an'  slunk 
away. 

"  Good-night,  my  dawter.  Heaven  bless 
ye." 

Victoria's  grateful,  bursting  heart  trem- 
blingly whispered,  "  Good-night — father  ! " 
and  the  adopted  daughter  was  enfolded  in 
the  honest  arms  of  Joe  Jungle. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

THE  RECTOR. 

TOE  JUNGLE  departed,  proud  of  his  pa- 
*-*  ternal  recognition. 

The  ladies  of  the  choir,  who  had  delayed 
their  rehearsal  until  evening,  had  now  ar- 
rived, and  were  conversationally  discussing 
composers  in  the  music-room. 

Victoria  had  scarcely  recovered  from  feel- 
ings of  gratitude  for  the  delicate  human 
sympathy  offered  her  by  the  Wayback, 
when  Henri  announced  the  rector. 

"No!  no!"  said  Mrs.  Lennox,  at  once 
thoroughly  alarmed ;  "  say  to  Dr.  Wads- 
worth  I  beg  he  will  excuse  me ; "  and  as 
Henri  left  the  room  Victoria  fell  in  a  chair, 
shivering  at  the  bare  "thought  of  being  in 
danger  of  again  meeting  the  rector.  Sud- 
denly a  voice  aroused  her  : 


HUGGING  TO  MUSIC.  197 

"May  I  not  come  to  you?"  he  faintly 
pleaded. 

"No!  no!  I  cannot  look  on  your  face 
again  ;  be  merciful,  leave  me  !  " 

Notwithstanding,  the  almost  tottering 
form  of  the  handsome  young  rector  ap- 
proached her. 

"Ah,  that  letter!"  he  gasped;  "  it  has 
crushed  me,  broken  my  life  !  "  and  he  sank 
in  a  chair  by  the  side  of  Mrs.  Lennox. 
"Yet  something  is  left  me:  I  would  not 
exchange  that  wealth  of  holy  love  I  have 
borne  and  will  ever  bear  for  you,  for  all  this 
earth  could  offer  me.  That  love  throughout 
my  life  will  be  my  deepest  sorrow — but  my 
greatest  joy. 

"Perhaps  this  affliction  has  been  wisely 
sent  me.  I  have  heretofore  been  too  harsh 
in  judging  human  weakness.  I  never  appre- 
ciated until  now  that  attachments  may  lead 
to  the  highest  plane  of  happiness,  or  consign 
to  a  living  death,  making  of  our  lives  such 
a  penitential  agony  as  can  be  known  only 
to  ourselves  and  to  our  Grod.  I  can  now  un- 
derstand wherein  I  have  lacked  sympathy 


198  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

with  those  who  have  suffered  through  their 
affection,  which,  too,  is  the  secret  of  so 
many  unhappy  marriages. 

' '  Without  love,  marrying  from  some 
force  of  circumstance — marrying  for  posi- 
tion— marrying  for  gold — and  when  the  cir- 
cumstances are  changed,  the  positions  at- 
tained, the  gold  emptied  at  the  feet  of  the 
sacrificed  heart,  they  look  back  and  in  the 
despair  of  their  souls  cry  oat : 

"  '  Oh,  to  have  back  my  liberty  !  to  be  re- 
leased from  the  maddening  sound  of  my 
clanking  chains  !  to  be  free  for  one  human 
impulse,  one  throb  of  my  heart's  true  emo- 
tion ! '  I  have  had  no  sympathy,  no  compas- 
sion for  those  so  situated ;  now  I  can  feel 
for  them.  But  you,  my  child,  love  the  being 
to  whom  you  were  united.  How  happy  for 
you ! "  and  tenderly  laying  his  hand  upon 
her  head,  he  continued,  with  trembling  emo- 
tion : 

"  I  loved  you  when  I  first  saw  you,  which 
strange  feeling  impelled  me  to  attempt  your 
rescue  from  the  watery  deep,  or  die  with  you 
there.  I  loved  you  more  when  I  watched 


HUGGING   TO  MUSIC.  199 

your  unselfish  sacrifice  toward  the  suffering 
of  my  parish,  and,  if  possible,  I  love  you 
tenfold  more  in  this  moment  of  anguish  in 
which  I  know  I  must  lose  you." 

He  could  speak  no  more,  he  fell  on  his 
knees  by  her  side,  and  the  strong  man  burst 
into  an  agony  of  grief. 

"Oh,  how  shall  I  bear  this  sorrow?  My 
cup  is  overflowing.  But  why  think  of  my- 
self while  you  suffer?"  And  he  arose,  de- 
termined to  be  stronger  than  his  strongest 
weakness.  "Tell  me,  my  child,"  as  he  lov- 
ingly stroked  her  hair;  "tell  me  what  you 
have  resolved  to  do. " 

Victoria  could  not  reply. 

"You  cannot  think  for  yourself,  let  me 
then  advise  you  :  return  to  your  husband, 
if  only  to  explain  his  injustice  and  assert 
your  own  innocence  ;  it  will  relieve  your 
heart  and  do — something  more,  if  he  ever 
loved  you" 

"  Oh,  how  I  wish  I  could  ;  how  I  crave  to 
see  him  once  more  ;  but  I  have  not  the  cour- 
age." 

"  There  is  One  who  is  able  to  give  you 


200  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

strength,  pray  to  Him  ;  He  will  gently  lead 
you." 

"I  cannot  pray!  I  cannot  think!  My 
burden  has  grown  heavier  than  I  can  bear." 

"Prayer  is  for  the  weary,  burdened  heart," 
urged  the  rector. 

' ' '  Come  unto  Me  all  ye  that  labor  and 
are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest.' 
Hark  !  the  choir  is  chanting  the  same  con- 
soling promise.  Is  it  not  comforting?" 

As  the  voices  floated  into  the  room  in  the 
peaceful  chant,  "Come  unto  Me,"  Victoria 
burst  forth  in  convulsive  sobbings. 

"  If  you  cannot  pray,  my  dear,  I  will  pray 
for  you,"  whispered  the  rector.  "  Oh,  Thou 
who  takest  upon  Thyself  the  burdens  of  Thy 
children  who  come  to  Thee,  help  Thou  this 
sorrowing  one.  Worldly  consolation  avails 
her  no  longer.  A  stronger  power  must  now 
uphold  her.  Give  her  new  life  to  under- 
take this  journey.  Protect  her,  and  as  she 
goes  from  him  who  loves  her  with  a  love  as 
enduring  as  it  is  hopeless,  bring  her  safely  to 
her  loved  one  in  a  distant  land,  and  may  we 
meet  in  that  great  Beyond,  where  all  tears 


HUGGING  TO  MUSIC.  201 

are  forever  wiped  away,  and  parting  comes 
no  more." 

Dr.  Wadsworth's  emotion  joined  the  tears 
of  Victoria,  and  only  the  echo  of  the  choir 
floated  to  their  ears  an  "  Amen." 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

THE   TRAGIC   MEETING. 

evening  of  the  Rose  veer  reception 
had  arrived. 

Mrs.  Rodney  was  radiant  in  her  noted 
pearls,  and  a  dress  which  looked  as  though 
it  had  floated  down  from  angels'  wings. 

Mr.  Rodney  slowly  entered  the  drawing- 
room.  His  wife  looked  up  quickly,  and,  no- 
ticing his  unusual  appearance,  exclaimed  in 
alarm  : 

"  Why,  darling,  you  are  not  well ! " 

He  started  as  though  guilty  of  a  crime,  but 
recalling  himself,  replied  lightly  : 

"I  am  perfectly  well,  Nell.  Possibly  I 
have  smoked  too  much  this  evening. " 

'•'I  think,  dear,"  said  Mrs.  Rodney,  still 
looking  at  him,  "we  had  better  remain  at 
home.  I  have  a  presentiment  of  evil,  and  I 
know  you  are  not  well." 

"  Your  'presentiment '  comes  from  the  fact 


HUGGING   TO  MUSIC).  203 

of  Deluth's  expected  attendance  to-night ; 
that  should  not  trouble  you,"  as  he  pro- 
ceeded to  wrap  her  in  the  swaiis'dowii  cloak 
she  had  just  thrown^side. 

A  moment  later  they  had  entered  their 
carriage  and  were  off  for  the  Rose  veers'. 

It  was  a  heavenly  night ;  one  by  which 
lovers  could  see  to  paint  their  bliss  in  each 
other's  eyes,  and  with  Cupid's  pencil  sketch 
their  future  paradise. 

The  bright  moon  sailed  across  the  heavens, 
shedding  such  a  volume  of  pure  light  that 
every  object  was  as  distinctly  visible  as  by 
the  clearest  midday  sun. 

Deluth  was  more  than  fashionably  late. 
He  invariably  made  a  point  of  being  the  last, 
thereby,  as  he  believed,  causing  the  greater 
sensation. 

As  his  sumptuous  apartments  were  just 
over  the  way,  he  skipped  across  the  street 
just  as  a  tall  figure,  with  saddened  aspect, 
was  nearly  in  front  of  the  blazing  mansion. 
Hoping  the  man  had  not  noticed  him,  De- 
luth suddenly  lowered  his  hat  to  his  very 
eyes  and  quickened  his  pace. 


204  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

The  next  instant  the  aggrieved  and  the 
aggressor  stood  face  to  face. 

The  moon,  which  had  been  obscured  by  a 
fleeting  cloud,  electrically  shot  forth,  casting 
its  penetrating  rays  on  the  white  visage  of 
Charles  Deluth. 

With  a  hoarse,  breathing  sound,  Jack 
Lennox  drew  back ;  his  face  assumed  an 
expression  terrible  to  behold  ;  his  eyes 
looked  like  balls  of  fire  which  must  leap 
forth  and  consume  the  guilty  antagonist, 
and,  quivering  from  head  to  foot  with  sup- 
pressed fury,  lie  was  for  a  moment  unable 
to  speak. 

The  situation  was  truly  an  awful  one  for 
these  two  former  friends. 

In  striking  contrast  with  the  violent  pas- 
sions which  surged  within  the  bosoms  of  the 
husband  and  betrayer  was  the  calm  loveli- 
ness of  the  night.  Not  a  breath  of  wind 
which  seemed  equal  to  sway  a  drooping  lily 
disturbed  the  quiet  of  the  scene. 

The  moon  was  happy  in  its  unwonted  ef- 
fulgence ;  it  was  so  bright  that  every  flaw 
jn  the  pavement,  every  pebble  in  the  street 


HUGGING  TO  MUSIC.  205 

was  distinguishable  in  the  diamond  glitter 
of  that  silvery  light. 

Jack  Lennox  broke  the  silence  as  he  ut- 
tered, in  a  hollow  voice  : 

"I  have  cauhgt  you  at  last,  Charles  De- 
luth  !  At  last  my  hour  is  come  !  " 

Deluth,  who  by  this  time  had  regained 
all  his  habitual  composure,  contemptuously 
shrugged  his  shoulders,  and  replied,  with  a 
sneer : 

"  This  is  truly  dramatic,  Mr.  Lennox.  I 
can  make  some  allowance  for  the  humiliat- 
ing role  of  a  betrayed  husband — 

"  Silence  /"  thundered  forth  Lennox. 
"  How  dare  you  add  insult  to  the  irrepara- 
ble injury  you  have  done  me  !  Have  you  no 
atom  of  feeling  when  you  think  of  the  pure 
woman  you  have  ruined  ?  of  me,  the  friend, 
you  have  betrayed,  dishonored,  robbed  ? 

"You  have  shattered  my  life,  killed  my 
love  ;  but  now  we  are  face  to  face,  and  your 
life  shall  pay  the  forfeit !  " 

As  Jack  Lennox  raised  his  hand,  his  op- 
ponent stepped  back  and  avoided  the  tre- 
mendous blow. 


206  HUGGING   TO   MUSIC. 

"Fool!"  hissed  Deluth,  "you  had  better 
not  tempt  me  too  far.  I  am  not  to  be  tri- 
fled with." 

"Nor  am  I,"  hoarsely  whispered  Lennox. 
"I  am  reduced  to  boyish  weakness  through 
my  long  suffering,  but  you  shall  not  escape 
me !  I  will  stop  your  devilish  career,  and 
prevent  you  from  making  other  victims." 

He  could  say  no  more.  His  dry  breath 
scorched  his  very  lips,  but  his  ashen  face 
and  dilating  eyes,  which  seemed  starting 
from  their  sockets,  caused  even  the  hard- 
ened Deluth  to  recoil. 

Quickly  recovering  himself,  however,  he 
permitted  only  a  fiendish  sneer  to  escape 
him. 

A  moment  more  and  Jack  Lennox,  though 
physically  weak,  held  Deluth  in  a  grasp  of 
iron. 

The  life  and  death  struggle  seemed  to  check 
the  progress  of  the  calmly-sailing  moon, 
while  the  pitying  stars  looked  down  in  tear- 
ful sympathy  with  the  heartbroken  hus- 
band. 

Outraged  honor  was  fast  gaining  the  as- 


HUGGING  TO  MUSIC.  207 

cendancy,  as  the  two  men  fell  on  the  pave- 
ment, frantically  struggling. 

At  last  Deluth  put  forth  all  his  strength, 
dragged  himself  from  beneath  his  adversary, 
and  reaching  back  drew  from  his  pocket  a 
pistol. 

A  flash,  a  groan,  and  Jack  Lennox  fell 
back,  bleeding. 

Deluth  hesitated  what  to  do,  but  finally 
decided  to  brush  the  soil  from  his  outside 
coat,  which  he  removed,  and,  arranging  his 
disordered  dress,  ascended  to  the  Roseveer 
mansion,  while  muttering  to  himself  : 

"  Fool  !  he  brought  it  on  himself.  I 
warned  him.  Why  did  he  tempt  me  ? " 
and  then  calmly  entered  the  blaze  of  per- 
fumed lights. 

After  greeting  the  hostess,  his  friends  no- 
ticed that  he  was  somewhat  pale,  and  one 
of  them,  scanning  him  through  his  glasses, 
remarked  : 

"  What  the  deuce  is  the  matter  with  you, 
Deluth  ?  You  look  as  though  you  had  seen 
a  ghost.  Ycu  are  positively  ill." 

"Oh,  nothing,"   replied  Deluth,  trying  to 


208  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

look  cheerful.  ''Damp  air,  or  something. 
I  feel  a  little  chilly." 

Clang  !  clang  !  clang  !  fiercely  went  the 
door-gong. 

A  policeman  entered,  and  excitedly  asked  : 

"  Can  anyone  present  identify  the  body 
of  a  gentleman  who  has  just  been  shot  in 
front  of  this  house  ? " 

A  footman  ran  down  the  steps,  and  at 
once  recognized  in  the  prostrate  form,  Mr. 
Lennox,  his  former  employer. 

He  sprang  up  the  steps  into  the  parlor, 
and  breathlessly  whispered  to  Mr.  .Rod- 
ney : 

"  Come — Mr.  Lennox  ! " 

Mr.  Kodney,  who  had  just  caught  sight 
of  Deluth,  and,  with  pale  face,  was  going 
toward  him,  hurriedly  followed  the  servant 
to  the  pavement. 

One  look,  and  he  raised  the  deathlike 
body,  instinctively  knowing  all. 

"Can  you  speak?  One  word  to  identify 
the  villain  who  has  attempted  your  life. 

"Make  an  effort !  Strive  to  understand 
me  ! 


HUGGING  TO  MUSIC.  209 

"If  Deluth  is  the  assassin,  give  me  one 
look!" 

As  a  specter  might  gaze,  even  so  mechan- 
ically opened,  for  one  brief  instant,  the  eyes 
of  Jack  Lennox,  and  darted  a  gleam  of  ac- 
knowledgment. 

Leaving  the  wounded  man  with  the  ser- 
vant, Rodney  motioned  the  police  to  follow, 
and  quickly  re-entered  the  drawing-room. 

Deluth  was  the  center  of  an  admiring 
throng. 

Ladies  rudely  jostled  each  other  vying  for 
a  first  congratulatory  welcome  to  the  dar- 
ling of  society. 

As  music  announced  dancing,  the  host- 
ess was  in  the  act  of  accepting  the  arm  of 
her  honored  (?)  guest,  when  Rodney's  voice 
thrilled  with  horror  everyone  present. 

"  Officers,  arrest  that  cowardly  murderer, 
Charles  Deluth,  double  assassin  of  Jack 
Lennox ! " 

Deluth  was  placed  under  arrest  and  was 
walking  down  the  steps  with  the  officers, 
when  a  strange  looking  figure  sprang  near 
him,  glared  and  chuckled. 


210  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

"Ha!  ha!  they've  got  you!  Soon  I'll 
have  you  !  I'll  have  you  yet !  "  and  away 
he  bounded  with  the  swiftness  of  a  deer. 

Poor  Will  Darrow  was  seeking  to  avenge 
his  sister  Bess,  and  had  mistaken  the  strong 
resemblance  of  Deluth  for  the  person  of  John 
Walton. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

UNFORGIVING. 

examination  of  Deluth  proved  all 
his  dearest  admirers  could  desire. 
Even  women  gained  admittance  to  the  wit- 
ness room,  peered  and  listened  through 
doors,  while  others,  heavily  veiled,  were 
seated  in  the  court  room,  "so  sorry"  were 
they  for  "dear  Mr.  Deluth,"  and  anxious 
that  no  harm  come  to  the  profligate  million- 
zire. 

Upon  the  verdict  of  "  self-defense,"  men 
flocked  around  him,  and  even  his  fair  friends 
forgot  that  they  desired  to  remain  incognito, 
and  flinging  back  their  veils  rushed  upon 
the  scapegrace,  congratulating  the  Mephis- 
topheles  of  their  adoration. 

Jack  Lennox  was  removed  to  his  Cousin 
Ned's  house,  where  for  weeks  life  and  death 
swayed  in  the  balance,  casting  a  gloom  over 
everyone. 


212  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

Even  the  faint  sweep  of  Melpomene,  as 
she  passed  through  in  her  sad  vigils,  seemed 
to  jar  on  the  deathlike  silence  which  per- 
vaded the  Rodney  home,  until,  to  the  in- 
tense happiness  of  his  friends,  Jack  Len- 
nox recovered,  and  was  daily  seen  out 
driving. 

The  light,  warm,  cheerful  room  was  in 
strong  contrast  to  the  dark,  windy  night, 
thunder  and  lightning  striving  for  suprem- 
acy. Suddenly  a  piteous  moan  echoed 
through  the  house. 

Mr.  Rodney  turned  pale  at  the  sound  of 
that  voice,  and,  rushing  into  the  hall,  he 
saw  the  form  of  Jack  Lennox's  wife,  poor 
Victoria,  supported  in  the  arms  of  Joe 
Jungle. 

A  moment  more  and  he  laid  her  on  a  sofa 
in  the  library,  while  Nell  Rodney,  with 
streaming  eyes,  was  endeavoring  to  revive 
the  wreck  of  her  once  dearest  friend,  now 
lying  unconscious  before  her. 

A  physician  was  summoned,  and  after 
hours  of  patient  labor  the  unhappy  woman 
opened  her  eyes,  but  reason  was  gone. 


HUGGING   TO   MUSIC.  213 

The  fearful  strain  upon  her  already  shat- 
tered health  was  too  much  for  her  strength, 
and  a  sight  of  the  Rodney  home  had  recalled 
more  than  her  weakened  train  could  bear. 
She  now  fell  into  mutterings,  as  she  imag- 
ined herself  in  the  hall- room  with  Deluth. 

"  Promise  ?  My  '  word '  ?  Yes  ;  well  then 
I  will  redeem  my  word,  but  this  shall  be  my 
last  waltz. 

"Ah!     The  music! 

"  Inspiring  music ! 

"  Heavenly  music  ! 

' '  I  am  waltzing  to  the  music  ! 

"  He  smiles ! 

' '  I  fear  him  ! 

"  He  presses  me  to  his  throbbing  breast ! 

"  My  heart  quickens  ! 

"My  brain  reels  ! 

11  My  head  falls  on  his  bosom  ! 

"His  hot  breath  burns  my  cheek  ! 

"  He  whispers  !     Whispers  ! 

"  We  float  in  air  !     In  air  ! 

"  Waltzing — waltzing  to  music  !" 

Her  voice  died  away  in  imaginings  of  the 
past,  then,  suddenly,  rang  out  in  horror — 


214  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

"Ah!  That  waltz  has  kiUed  his  love— 
my  life  ! 

"  Husband,  forgive — forgive  !  " 

Anguished  Joe  Jungle  raised  the  fragile 
Victoria  in  his  trembling  arms,  when,  from 
a  shuddering,  wild  look,  her  face  lighted 
into  radiance,  her  lips  moved,  "  Father," 
and  she  fell  asleep,  like  a  wearied  child,  in 
the  arms  of  her  adopted  parent. 

The  next  day  Victoria  Lennox  awakened 
in  a  room  which  little  she  imagined  was 
under  the  same  roof  with  that  of  her  heart- 
broken husband. 

Her  faithful,  loving  friend  was  beside  her 
in  a  moment. 

Poor  Victoria's  memory,  though  not  quite 
right,  was  sufficiently  so  to  recognize  the 
home  of  the  Rodneys. 

The  tears  trickled  down  her  quivering  face 
as  she  asked  :  "I  here  ?  Ah,  Nell,  how  dif- 
ferent to  the  spurnings  of  everyone  from 
whom  I  sought  information.  Tell  me,  is 
Jack  alive  and  well  ? "  and  she  burst  into 
sobbings. 

Nell  Rodney  knew  how  futile  had  been  the 


HUGGING  TO  MUSIC.  215 

urgings  for  Jack  Lennox  to  see  his  wife 
ever  since  her  arrival,  and  dared  not  inform 
Victoria  of  his  presence,  in  the  house;  she 
therefore  answered  her  questions  as  kindly 
as  possible. 

"  My  mind  is  not  very  clear,"  said  the  des- 
olate wife,  as  she  pressed  her  thin  hands  to 
her  burning  temples  ;  "  but  I  remember  go- 
ing to  Mrs.  Vaintone's  the  day  I  arrived 
from  Europe,  to  beg  news  of  Jack — that  was 
all;  but  she  sneered  at  my  misery,  as  others 
had  done. 

"Then  for  the  second  time  I  sought  that 
irresistible  death  which  beckons  those  who 
abandon  hope ;  that  mysterious  companion 
who  follows  every  step  of  the  conscientious 
who  blights  the  life  of  those  they  love. 

"Over  flowers  and  through  thorns,  there 
stands  the  reaper,  with  grim  visage  and 
mocking  laugh,  pointing  to  his  scythe,  while 
demanding,  '  Your  life  !  your  life  !  the  in- 
terest of  your  sin  ! ' 

"Ah,  Nell,  how  glad  I  am  to  go,  if  only 
I  could  see  him,  my  loved  husband,  once 
more/'  and  an  avalanche  of  tears  streamed 


216  HUGGING   TO  MUSIC. 

down  her  white  cheeks,  which  seemed  equal 
to  melt  the  remnant  of  her  despairing  heart. 

"  Oh,  if  I  had  npt  been  frightened  into 
fleeing,  after  that  deadly  waltz,  which  has 
caused  all  this  sorrow.  I  was  innocent  of 
one  wrong  thought.  I  am  innocent  of  a 
wrong  act  to  my  husband  ;  but  like  all 
others,  he  believes  me  guilty." 

"No,  no,"  replied  Nell  Rodney;  "you 
must  not  say  that.  All  did  not  lose  faith  in 
you.  Aunt  Sophronie,  Ned  and  I  knew  you 
were  incapable  of  willful  wrong.  Your  flight 
was  the  unpardonable  and  mysterious  part 
to  those  who  believed  in  you  ;  yet  I  knew 
even  that  mad  act  would  eventually  be 
shown  as  the  diabolical  plan  of  another. 

"  But  we  will  speak  no  more  of  this  now, 
simply  hope  that  all  will— 

"  Ah  !  Do  not  give  me  hope,"  interrupted 
Victoria;  "let  my  heart  remain  in  its  dark, 
deep  pool  of  despair. 

"  It  will  soon  be  over  ;  the  best  physicians 
have  given  me  but  three  months  to  live. 
Ah,  what  happiness  that  is  to  me ;  so  soon 
to  lay  down  my  weary  burden  and  find  rest 


HUGGING  TO   MUSIC.  217 

in  heaven.     How  sweet  the  promise,  'And 
I  will  give  you  rest ' !     If  only  I  could  see 
Jack,  just  to  whisper,  'I  am   innocent;" 
and    tears    again    rained    down    her    pale 
cheeks. 

Nell  Rodney  forced  herself  to  laugh  and 
be  merry.  "Well,  Vic,  dear,  you  are  not 
strong  enough  to  carve  a  marble  Hercules, 
or  sketch  a  centennial  parade  for  a  morning 
newspaper ;  but  you  are  in  no  such  danger 
as  your  comforting  physicians  have  led  you 
to  believe.  I  suppose  they  asked  a  heavy 
fee  in  consideration  of  the  extra  nail  they 
drove  in  your  last  architectural  habitation. 
Have  you  any  of  their  medicines  ?  If  so,  I 
will  throw  them  out.  You  shall  be  taken 
out  of  that  bed,  be  dressed,  and  have  a  drive 
with  me  after  I  return  from  shopping. 
While  Aunt  Sophronie  and  I  are  away, 
you  can  run  all  over  the  house,  take  a  good 
look  in  all  the  rooms,  and  tell  me  how  to 
alter  them  according  to  your  usual  artistic 
ideas." 

"She'll  be  sure  to  meet  Jack,"  thought 
Mrs.  Rodney. 


218  HUGGING   TO   MUSIC. 

11  Your  palatial  little  home  is  just  as  you 
left  it,"  added  Aunt  Sophronie,  as  she  kissed 
Vic  and  went  on  talking  as  coolly  as  though 
she  did  not  ache  to  press  her  beloved  niece 
to  her  heart  and  have  a  real  good  sym- 
pathy-crying duet. 

She  never  forgot  how  she  had  urged  Vic- 
toria, against  her  will,  to  attend  that  fateful 
reception  one  year  before,  and  one  of  her 
strongest  arguments  in  favor  of  the  wife  of 
Jack  Lennox  had  been  the  persistent  desire 
of  Vic  to  remain  at  home,  in  the  fond  antici- 
pation that  her  husband  might  return  that 
night  and  she  would  be  there  to  receive  him. 

After  hearing  Joe  Jungle's  story,  and,  with 
the  others,  appealed  to  Jack  and  reasoned 
with  him  to  no  avail,  her  patience  took  to 
its  wings,  and  left  her  in  a  woefully  flutter- 
ing, spluttering  frame  of  mind. 

"  I  won't  put  up  with  this  state  of  affairs 
very  long  without  telling  Jack  Lennox  what 
I  think  of  him.  One  would  suppose  no  one 
suffered  through  this  but  himself,  and  that 
we  must  all  stroke  him  down,  pat  him,  weep 
over  him,  and  repeat  '  Poor  Jack ! '  sixty 


HUGGING   TO  MUSIC.  219 

times  an  hour,  to  our  tear-dripping  handker- 
chiefs. 

"  Jack  Lennox  is  unfeeling,  and,  like  most 
men,  stubborn  as  a  mule — worse  ;  for,  after 
a  mule  has  had  its  own  will,  kicked,  reared, 
plunged,  and  pitched,  it  will  settle  down  to 
common  sense,  take  up  the  bit  and  go  on  its 
way  rejoicing  as  if  nothing  had  occurred  to 
make  it  balky. 

"  But  a  man — oh,  defend  me  from  a  man 
when  he  has  an  attack  of  sulkiness  ;  he's  a 
burial  in  the  country,  with  the  mourners 
standing  two  feet  deep  in  sleeting  snow, 
waiting  for  the  town  grave-digger  to  finish 
the  legal  depth. 

"Then,  talk  about  'inflexible  old  maids' 
long  faces  ; '  why,  in  comparison  to  such 
men,  we're  the  condensed  fun  of  a  thousand 
youngsters  bursting  their  sides  at  a  Punch 
and  Judy  pantomime. 

"I  know  now  Vic  was  always  too  good 
for  him,  maybe  he  abused  her.  Anyway,  he 
hasn't  shown  a  particle  of  feeling  since  she 
entered  this  house.  And  he's  '  going  to 
China,'  is  he  ?  Let  him  go  !  I'll  disinherit 


220  HUGGING   TO   MUSIC. 

him,  and  give  every  penny  of  his  share  to 
Vic's  adopted  father,  and  we'll  all  go  to 
housekeeping  and  just  show  Jack  Lennox 
that  we  can  manage  to  breathe,  and  be 
happy,  too,  without  him. 

"Mr.  Jungle  is  the  most  sensible  man  I 
ever  spoke  with;  he  suits  me  better  than  all 
the  college-bred .  men,  whose  insipid  atten- 
tions I've  been  bored  with  all  my  life — yes, 
yes,  I'm  coming,"  as  she  was  aroused  from 
her  reverie  by  a  call  from  Nell  that  she  was 
going  to  her  dressmaker's,  and  would  return 
for  her  in  a  few  moments.  "Well,"  said 
she,  "we  won't  be  gone  long,  Vic,  and  you 
just  kind  of  roam  through  the  house,  and  if 
you  should  find  another  man  roaming — I 
mean  if  you  should  see  a  man  anywhere  in 
the  house — oh,  don't  look  so  frightened,  not 
a  burglar — but — well,  you  know — Ned  is 
having  the  sidewalk  fixed,  and  a  man  might 
come  in  the  kitchen  for  a  glass  of  water, 
and  in  case  he  should  miss  his  way,  and 
find  himself  upstairs  in  any  of  the  rooms, 
why  you'll  know  he  belongs  there — I  mean 
—don't  be  frightened,  you'll  know  he's  only 


HUGGt?sfG  fO  MUSIC.  221 

a  man,  and  just  look  at  him  as  if  you  didn't 
know  him,  and  djdn't  wish  to  know  him." 

Aunt  Sophronie  kept  getting  into  deeper 
water,  and  fled  just  in  time  to  meet  Joe 
Jungle  at  the  door,  who  desired  to  speak 
with  her  concerning  Victoria,  whereupon, 
to  avoid  interruption,  they  adjourned  to 
Mrs.  Rodney's  sitting-room.  By  way  of  in- 
troduction. Mr.  Jungle  said  to  Miss  Rodney: 

"  I  see  ye  didn't  go  ter  church  yes'day; 
don't  you  'tend  meetin'  ?" 

' '  I  have  not  for  many  years, "  replied  Miss 
Rodney.  "  I  found  there  were  hypocrites 
in  the  church  ;  one  man  particularly,  who 
married  a  friend  of  mine  about  that  time, 
but  they  never  lived  happily,  so  it  paid  him 
up  for  breaking—  and  Miss  Rodney 
coughed,  as  she  felt  she  had  said  too  much. 

"  Why,  you're  too  sensible  to  blame  the 
church  fur  hypocrites,"  replied  Mr.  Jungle. 
"The  best  parrents  have  had  some  of  the 
wo'st  and  the  finest  children  all  brought 
up  under  the  same  influence.  Ef  we  go  to 
blamhr  churches  fur  disgraceful  hypocrites, 
we  ken  go  through  all  the  best  institutions 


222  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

of  the  civilized  world  an'  knock  um  all 
deown  on  the  same  principle,  fur  they  all 
'casionally  get  stuck  with  bad  people. 
You'd  better  look  eout.  When  you  help 
inferdelity  by  stayin'  away  from  the  meet- 
in'-heouse  you're  helpin'  them  that  fust  at- 
tacks churches,  then  other  good  institutions, 
an'  finish  up  by  a'  outburst  'gainst  all  law, 
all  order,  all  forms  of  gov'ment,  till  they 
become  a  howlin'  mob  of  anarchists. 

"  When  eour  barbarous  war  wuz  over, 
some  didn't  like  to  have  thar  salaries 
stopped,  ached  fur  more  excitement,  an' 
where  they  stood  a  good  chance  of  gettin' 
top  the  heap  in  suthin'  new ;  so  some 
rushed  off  to  Eussia  an'  fanned  that  deadly 
fire  uv  anarchy,  others  flew  to  Ireland  with 
their  big  idle  bellows,  which  they  pumped 
till  they  got  a  red-hot  flame  started  in  that 
touch-arid-go-off  country.  Wongersoll  tried 
stayin'  at  home,  but  gettin'  tired  of  dry, 
slow  law,  concluded  to  start  a  kind  o'  religi's 
circus,  where  he  knew  he  could  be  first 
clown  an'  rake  in  all  the  money.  Uv 
course  some  folks  would  go,  expectin'  to 


HUGGING   TO   MUSIC.  223 

hear  a  kind  o'  lectur',  but  they  never  heard 
iiothin'  more'n  I  did — Wongersoll  savin's 
and  Bible  jokes  interduced  into  a  circus 
ring. 

"  Then  this  wonderful  inferdel  took  pride 
in  havin'  his  daughters  boast  to  press  re- 
porters, for  publication,  that  they  never 
'  entered  a  church '  er  '  prayed  a  prayer  in 
thar  lives.'  I  kent  see  whar  the  wonderful 
lesson  of  morality  comes  in  thar,  fur  sence 
the  fust  proof-sheets  of  history  was  read  by 
the  inhabitants  uv  this  world,  I  never  heard 
uv  a  man  er  woman  concoctin'  any  devil- 
ment while  they  war  communin'  with  thar 
Maker.  Then  to  fu'ther  advertise  his  elec- 
trotyped-joke-trade,  he  boasts  his  father 
was  a  clergyman  ;  that's  sad  fur  the  par- 
rents,  but  there  air  freaks  uv  hostile,  un- 
grateful children  in  these  days  as  well  as 
in  the  days  uv  Mrs.  Nero's  son  and  Mr. 
Lear's  daughter  Goneril. 

"  Wongersoll' s  coarse  ridicule  an'  vulgar 
jokes  haz  done  more  to  crush  out  the  good 
influence  of  parrents'  teachin'  than  all  the 
other  vices  of  the  nineteenth  century. 


224  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

He's  gittin'  kind  o'  'shamed  o'  inferdelity 
neow,  an'  his  latest  billhead  reads  '  Scien- 
tific Religion.'  That's  another  way  uv 
gittin'  'reound  to  wipe  eout  a  Supreme  Be- 
ing. Neow  ef  some  astronomer  that  wuz 
out  uv  a  job  would  come  'reound  an'  say  : 

"  'Come  on,  Wongersoll,  big  money;  I'm 
a  scientist — way  up  in  sun,  moon  an'  stars, 
an'  that  kind  o'  thing ;  ain't  busy  neow  ; 
s'posin'  we  rig  up  a'  Edison  phonograph, 
an'  I'll  sail  away  in  a  b'loon  to  heaven  an' 
take  deown  the  sayin's  of  th'  Almighty 
from  Himself  direct.  I'll  say  you  sent  me, 
an'  ef  He  don't  give  me  a'  audience  you'll 
tell  jokes  abeout  Him  and  talk  'gainst  His 
very  existence.'  Neow  ef  that  could  be 
done  Wongersoll  would  'plaud  an'  say, 
'  See,  that's  scientific  religion,  cause  a' 
astronomer  understands  it  all,  and  then  I 
hold  all  the  stock  uv  the  new  sensation- 
dollar  a  head.' 

"But  no  'stronomer  ever  yet  got  audi- 
ence with  the  Almighty,  not  even  the  great 
English  scientist  Glashier,  who  had  the 
equally  great  bloonist  to  take  him  up  seven 


HtfGGING  TO  MUSIC.  225 

miles  inter  unknown  space,  till  they  both 
most  died  uv  breathin'  pure  air,  but  lived 
to  come  back  an'  tell  us  jess  as  little  as 
a  baby  shakin'  a  tin  rattle-box  in  eour  ears. 
No  'stronomer  ever  penetrated  the  designs 
er  the  domains  uv  the  Almighty  until  He 
took  um  from  earth  fur  good,  an'  none  uv 
'em  ever  come  back  to  give  us  lessons  in 
scientific  religion,  er  to  tell  wonderful,  mor- 
tal man  heow  to  compete  with  his  Maker's 
own  patent  in  perducing  human  life,  or  re- 
suscitatin'  the  dead  after  that  life  was  called 
in  by  its  Patentee. 

"If  inferdels  an'  anarchists — they're  both 
alike — had  their  way  to-day,  had  over- 
thrown churches  an'  gov'ments,  uprooted 
all  law,  all  order,  the  very  fust  thing 
they'd  start  in  on  would  be  to  go  fightin' 
among  themselves  fur  the  very  same 
positions  uv  kings,  queens,  presidents  and 
land  owners,  that  they'd  jest  bombarded, 
an'  when  the  majority  won,  the  others 
would  find  themselves  jess  where  they  air 
neow,  on'y  worse,  fur  they'd  have  a  load  of 
dissatisfaction  to  cany  in  their  hearts  that 


226  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

the  law-abidin'  man,  who  honestly  earns  his 
livin',  don't  feel  neow  in  his  contented 
mind,  which  is  away  ahead  of  the  million- 
aire's ceaseless  worry.  Anyone  knows  one 
heour  brain  work  is  worse  than  twenty -four 
heours  uv  physical  labor. 

' '  Neow,  as  I  was  sayin'  about  the  uproot- 
in'  business,  if  Wongersoll  didn't  get  his 
political  pull  then  tew,  he'd  be  the  fust  one 
to  light  on  to  startin'  a  church,  climb  into 
the  pulpit,  an'  say  to  the  same  audiences 
he's  had  in  inferdelity,  'I'm  here  to  tell 
you  you're  a  common,  vulgar  set  o'  brutes 
npt  to  acknowledge  your  Maker ;  don't  ye 
know  all  decent  humanity  du  that  ?  Neow 
you  ken  come  an'  hear  me  tell  abeout  it, 
dollar  a  head  ;  law  is  ruther  dry  an'  slow 
jes  neow,  an'  this  thing's  got  to  pay.' 

"Jest  notice,  Miss  Rodney,  you  don't  find 
no  Protestant  missionaries  exilin'  them- 
selves to  sufferin',  hunger  and  death, 
strivin'  to  benefit  humanity ;  no  Roman 
Catholic  Father  Damiens  to  give  their  lives 
to  the  lepers  ;  no  saintly  sisters  uv  charity 
uv  all  creeds  who  consecrate  their  worldly 


TO  MUSIC.  227 

existence  to  doin'  good.  Ye  don't  find  no 
sech  characters  'rnong  inferdels  er  arni^ 
chists  of  any  country.  Their  cry  instead  is 
'  land  ! '  '  gold  ! '  which  they  never  earned^ 
er  was  willed  to  um.  An'  like  the  highway- 
man grabs  the  throat  of  the  fust  man  he 
dares  attack,  an'  says,  '  The  world  owes  me 
a  livin'  in  my  own  way,  an'  I'm  goin'  to 
have  it,  or  its  life.  Give  up  your  gold^ 
your  gold ! ' 

"  Inf  erdelity  is  the  cradle  of  a  smoldering 
rebellion  to-day,  which  is  surely  eatin'  into 
the  core  of  every  gov'ment  in  the  civilized 
world.  The  unsuspicious,  law  abidin'  con- 
siders it  but  hot-headed  child's  play ;  we 
go  to  sleep  in  imagined  peace  and  security, 
when,  lo !  the  headsmen  Inferdelity,  Anar- 
chy and  Rebellion  air  at  our  bedside,  and 
wre  are  lost ! '' 

If  Aunt  Sophronie  had  before  been  taken 
with  Joe  Jungle,  she  was  now  completely 
captivated  with  his  sound  reasoning  and 
unexpected  eloquence,  but  as  she  did  not 
wish  to  give  in  at  once,  returned  to  the 
church  subject. 


228  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

"Well,  Mr.  Jungle,  while  I  think  you  are 
perfectly  correct  in  what  you  have  ex- 
pressed, still,  you  must  admit  the  church 
at  large  is  not  what  it  ought  to  be,  and  in 
past  ages  its  members  have  been  guilty  of 
that  which— 

"  Wongersoll  ag'in  !"  interrupted  Joe  Jun- 
gle. "Pardon  me,  Miss  Rodney,  ef  I  say 
don't  give  me  such  weak  stuff -argument 
ez  that  feller  frosts  his  stale  cakes  with. 
No  one  is  silly  'nough  to  deny  that  fur  high- 
est morality,  ef  nothin'  else,  the  church  is 
the  best  institution  the  world  has  ever  had. 
It  ain't  infallible,  'cause  it  takes  in  all  kinds, 
tryin'  to  make  um  better ;  an'  its  mistakes 
don't  wipe  eout  the  Almighty  who  made  us, 
er  curse  the  church  fur  individual  crimes. 

"When  fathers,  sons  an'  brothers  mur- 
dered each  other  to  the  funeral  dirges  of  two 
million  uv  eour  best  men,  that  didn't  wipe 
eout  eour  gov'ment,  er  say  that  Abra- 
ham Lincoln  was  a  dastard.  Didn't  the 
United  States  gov'ment  live  through  it 
all,  an'  stands  firmer  to-day  than  ever,  some 
uv  its  staunchest  supporters  beiii'  the  very 


HUGGING   TO  MUSIC.  229 

men  who  attempted  its  life?  Do  ye  think  ef 
we'd  had  the  experience  of  the  most  bar- 
barous war  that  ever  disgraced  a  civilized 
people,  we'd  resorted  to  murder,  to  argue 
and  right  that  which  should  with  all  na- 
tions be  referred  to  a  World's  Conference 
for  settlement  ?  But  ye  don't  catch  us  at  it 
ag'in  ;  we  know  better  iieow,  an'  will  be  the 
fust  civilized  country  to  set  the  long  needed 
example  of  abolishing  legal  murder. 

' '  An  all-wise  Being,  who  has  ever  with- 
held from  us  the  secret  of  givin'  er  restorin' 
human  life,  has  never  acceded  to  mortal 
man  the  right  to  take  that  life  under  the 
plea  uv  legal  killin.' 

"  That  awrful  sentence  of  banishment, 
'  Siberia  ! '  deals  a  thousand  more  dreaded 
blows  than  the  glistenin'  axe  of  the  execu- 
tioner. 

"  When  the  calm  judgment  of  a'  en- 
lightened gov'ment  kent  rise  above  a'  in- 
sane er  depraved  murderer  in  dealin'  with 
bloody  crimes,  that  gov'ment  sheould  hide 
its  hoad  in  the  oblivion  uv  the  fu'thest 
corner  of  the  dark  ages,  nor  dare  look 


230  HUGGING   TO   MUSIC. 

* 

in  the  face  a  civilized,  God-forgiv'n  hu- 
manity. 

"  The  church,  the  meetin'-house  uv  eour 
Creator's  school  childurn,  has  profited  by 
experience  tu  ;  it  needs  cleansin'  an'  purify- 
in'  neow,  an'  ef  it  don't  go  to  work  white- 
washin'  an'  scrubbing  and  git  cleaned  up, 
infectious  diseases  will  seize  hold  on't 
that'll  take  time,  trouble  an'  sorrow  to 
'radicate." 

"  Mrs.  Rodney,  ma'am,  is  at  the  door  in 
the  coupe  waitin'  fur  ye  ma'am,"  inter- 
rupted a  servant. 

" 'Scuse  me  keepin'  ye,  we'll  talk 'beout 
Victoria  when  you  return;  meanwhile  I'm 
goin'  to  interview  that  man  Lennix,"  said 
Jungle,  as  he  slyly  took  Miss  Rodney's 
hand,  which  gentle  pressure  recalled  to  her 
the  hypocrite  sweetheart  who  married  the 
other  girl.  Was  that  why  she  blushed,  stam- 
mered and  rushed  away,  making  the  quick- 
est shopping  expedition  of  her  life  ?  or  did 
the  smile  of  a  big,  honest  heart  effectually 
blind  her  vision  to  beautiful  dry  goods  ? 
What  a  recipe  for  some  husband's  weep- 


HUGGING   TO   MUSIC.  231 

ing  check-books,  did  they  understand  how 
little  it  really  takes  to  make  a  good  wom- 
an happy. 

Victoria  could  not  realize  why  her  aunt 
should  suppose  she  would  be  timid  in  the 
home  of  Nell  Rodney.  "  Oh/'  reasoned  she, 
"they  think  because  I  have  been  ill,  that 
I  am  dangerously  nervous.  I  will  go  over 
the  dear  house  just  to  show  how  strong  I 
mi:  and  that  my  nerves  are  not  weak  ;"  to 
prove  which  she  immediately  went  into 
hysterics,  thinking  of  her  husband,  and 
clasping  her  hands,  she  exclaimed  :  "Oh,  if 
only  I  had  Jack,  how  happy  I  would  be ! 
Jack  !  Jack  !  my  Jack  !  " 

Roby  and  Ruby  had  entered  the  room 
without  Victoria's  knowledge,  and  the  two 
little  dears  now  fled  to  the  nursery  for  con- 
sultation what  was  best  to  do  for  "  Auntie 
Lennox/'  Roby  proposed  showing  her  his 
zebra,  woolly  horse,  steam-engine,  fire-lad- 
ders and  numerous  other  wonderful  inven- 
tions which  he  thought  must  please  her. 

Ruby  smiled  upon  him  with  such  a  pa- 
tronizing air  that  he  dropped  everything 


232  HUGGING    TO  MUSIC. 

and  finally  bullied  her  as  to  her  superior 
knowledge,  saying  with  conscious  pride: 

"Youm  no  older'n  me,  an  I'm  a  man. 
What  do  Auntie  Wennox  want,  den  ?  You 
know  so  much  'bout  ev'thing." 

Ruby  straightened  herself  and  haughtily 
replied,  with  the  instinct  of  her  sex:  "  Well, 
Avmtie  don't  want  a  woolly  boss  or  a  steam- 
engine  when  her  was  cwyin'  for  Jack.  l  My 
Jack,'  her  said." 

A  brilliant  idea  seemed  to  shoot  into 
Roby's  cranium  as  he  darted  away,  repeat- 
ing to  himself,  "  I  know  !  I  know  ! " 

Ruby  followed,  but  she  only  caught  sight 
of  his  heels,  and  she  muttered,  "Brover 
will  break  him's  neck,  I  guess,"  and  then 
dignifiedly  strode  after  him, 


CHAPTER  XIX. 
RUBY'S  INSTINCT. 

"  Ah  well !  for  us  all  some  sweet  hope  lies 
Deeply  buried  from  human  eyes  ; 
And  in  the  hereafter,  angels 
May  roll  the  stone  from  its  grave  away." 

—  Whittier. 

"TACK  LENNOX  was  packing  some-  few 
f-^  books  in  the  library,  to  take  with  him 
on  a  voyage  to  China,  from  which  destina- 
tion he  emphatically  stated  he  would  "never 
return." 

Carelessly  he  opened  a  volume  of  Whit- 
tier's  poems,  when  his  eyes  fell  upon  the 
lines: 

"God  pity  them  both,  and  pity  us  all, 

Who  vainly  the  dreams  of  youth  recall; 
For  of  all  sad  words  of  tongue  or  pen, 
The  saddest  are,  '  It  might  have  been.' '' 

Amidst  his  agonizing  thoughts,  a  domes- 
tic appeared  and  handed  a  large  card,  largely 


234  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

written,   with  a  large  amount  of  informa- 
tion, which  read: 


a  American 
Jungle 

Jungle  County 

Arizona  terittorray 

united  states  of  America 
USA 


The  servant  strove  to  conjure  up  awful 
visions  of  being  discharged,  and  finally,  after 
getting  ready  a  handkerchief  to  protect  a 
twitching  facial  play,  looked  down  and 
measuredly  delivered  the  message:  "The 
gentleman  told  me,  sir — to  tell  you — sir — to 
turn  over ! " 

Such  a  pleasant  impulse  as  a  smile  had 
long  been  a  stranger  to  the  heartbroken 
husband.  He  was  about  to  return  the  card 
when  his  eye  caught  something  written  on 
its  reverse  side,  which  caused  him  to  grow 
pale  with  anger,  as  he  read  : 


TO  MUSIC.  235 

SIR  ez  i'm  the  dopted  father  of  your  wife 
Miss  Victoria  Lennox  Jungle  i  would  Perciate 
a  interview  beout  my  Dawter  ef  you  re  a  Man 
an  Aitit  tew  sick 

J  JUNGLE! 

Jack  Lennox  walked  across  the  room 
as  though  he  were  measuring  it  by  yard 
strides  for  a  new  carpet,  then  turning 
to  the  domestic,  madly  gasped,  "Show'm 
in!" 

Joe  Jungle  was  no  sooner  in  the  library 
than  the  husband  began: 

"  I  suppose  you  are  here  to  ask  for  certain 
moneys  legally  belonging,  as  support,  to— 
a  person  bearing  my  name ;  who  has,  110 
doubt,  squandered  more  than  her  private 
income,  the  principal  of  which  is  beyond 
her  control. 

"  I  will  make  my  allowance  ample  for  her 
reasonable  personal  support," — and  he  gave 
a  meaning  look,  indicating  he  did  not  pro- 
pose to  provide  for  vagabond  adopted  fath- 
ers— "  and  will  fix  the  amount  at  $5,000  per 
annum. 

"  The  arrangement  for  payment  may  be 
found  at  my  lawyers,  Messrs.  Henry  C. 


236  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

Andrews  &  Co.,"  and  Mr.  Lennox  resumed 
the  packing  of  his  books. 

Joe  Jungle  about  this  time  looked  a  little 
savage  also,  but  quickly  solved  his  plan. 

"The  fust  thing,"  thought  he,  "I'll  sit 
deown.  I  s'pose  it  ain't  perlite  in  York  to  ask 
a  man  to  take  a  cheir,  'cause  it  might  look 
like  a  reflection  on  his  intulligence  that  he 
don't  know  'nuff  ter  sit  deown.  hisself  with- 
eout  bein'  invited.  No  wonder  I  git  all  mixed 
up  on  etiquit  the  way  everything's  changin'. 

' '  When  I  wuz  a  boy  a  feller  wouldn't  be 
asked  to  a  corn  huskin'  bee  that  hed  sich 
perliteness  ez  that ;  but  I  guess  Washingto- 
nian  manners  air  good  'nuff  fur  me  yet 
awhile,  en  I  notice  one  thing,  the  perlitest 
people  I  ever  hed  dealin's  with,  was  them 
that  showed  their  perliteness  through  a  kind 
heart  to  thar  fellar  bein'."  And  he  seated 
himself  comfortably  in  a  chair  as  he  began  : 

"Wall,  'beout  the  money,  Mr.  Lennix, 
mebbe  'twould  be  a  good  thing;  she  may 
need  it.  I've  heard  o'  women  who  didn't 
know  when  to  stop  tradin'  at  stores,  an'  she 
may  hev  spent  her  last  dollar.  She  ain't 


HUGGING   TO  MUSIC.  237 

much  on  trinkets,  but  her  sickness  may  hev 
turned  her  head  since  she  arrived  forty- 
eight  heour  ago  on  the  steamer. 

"'  Yes'day  was  Sunday,  an'  I  didn't  know 
she'd  been  eout  ter-day  lookin'  'reound ;  but 
she  niay've  been,  an'  stopped  011  her  way  an' 
bought  eout  Tiffany  an'  a  few  dry  goods 
stores — jess  to  du  a  little  shopping  and  so 
used  up  her  fourteen  million  that  she  bed 
day  'fore  yes'day  in  her  eown  right ;  an' 
pYaps  neow  she's  sufferin'  fur  a  leetle 
change;  she  might  'perciate  the  change — ef 
it  was  connected  with  you — but  I  ain't  here 
to  tell  kernundrums. " 

Jack  Lennox  could  not  understand  how 
Xed  Rodney  tolerated  this  Wayback  to  such 
familiarity  as  he  had  shown  him  for  the  last 
two  days,  and  additionally  thought  that  the 
vagabond  was  touched  in  the  head,  talking 
about  his  "adopted  daughter  and  her  four- 
teen millions,"  and  had  decided  to  quickly 
end  the  interview  when  Joe  Jungle  burst 
forth  anew  : 

"  Ez  I  wuz  sayin',  I  didn't  come  here  to 
git  off  kernundrums,  but  to  ask  you,  ez  my 


238  HUGGING   TO  MUSIC. 

'dopted  son-in-law,  what  you  intend  deo- 
in'  r 

Lennox  looked  aghast,  and  glaringly  re- 
plied :  "  Confine  your  relationship  to  other 
quarters.  As  to  myself,  I  shall  not  be  in- 
truded upon  again,  as  I  leave  to-morrow  for 
China." 

"  Nothin'  like  a  sea  ride  fur  gineral  health. 
I  was  awfully  bilious  'fore  I  started  from 
London,  but  I  made  a  gin'rous  conterbutiou 
to  th'  Atlantic  Ocean,  an'  got  rid  o'  all  my 
bile  an'  dyspepsy  stock  at  onct,  an'  I  don't 
b'lieve  I'll  have  ter  take  a  dose  uv  med'cine 
in  six  months.  China's  a  good  way  off- 
good  way,"  said  Jungle,  in  a  softened  voice. 
"  An'  ye  ain't  goin'  ter  leave  without  seein' 
that  brokenhearted  leetle  girl  upsta'rs  that 
loves  ye,  be  ye  ? " 

Jack  Lennox  viciously  hissed  :  "If  you 
came  here  to  insult  me,  and  think  I  will 
bear  it  patiently,  you  are  mistaken.  Were 
it  not  that  you  are  a  much  older  man  than 
I,  you  would  before  this  have  been  thrown 
out  of  that  window  !  " 

"  Whew  ! "  whistled  Joe  Jungle.     "  Wall, 


HUGGING  TO  MUSIC.  239 

talkin'  'beout  age,  I  guess  I  ain't  eny  older' n 
you  be  !  I'll  bet  ye  !  Git  eout  yer  family 
ricord  !  An'  ez  fur  thro  win'  me  out  that 
window,  du  you  think  I'd  be  drinkin'  milk 
while  ye  war  doin'  it  ?  Now  you'd  better 
cool  deown  and  let  us  talk  common  sense. 

"I  kneow  it's  been  purty  hard  on  you, 
an  'twas  an  awful  mistake  to  fly  t' Europe 
instead  uv  waitin'  to  pertest  her  innercence, 
after  you  heard  that  villiaii  talk  to  her  in 
the  conservatory  ;  'pearances  was  awfully 
'g'inst  her,  but  she  w'an't  guilty  then,  an' 
she's  never  been  guilty  sence  of  a  wrong 
act  er  thought. 

"She  wuz  crazy  when  you  swooned  at 
her  feet,  an'  then  that  villian  hustled  her 
away  outer  a  steamer  by  tellin'  her  you'd 
'never  furgive  her,'  fur  you  'b'lievedher 
guilty'  an'  would  kill  'both  on  um  at 
sight.' 

"Twa'n't  till  arter  the  steamer  was  eout 
ter  sea  that  she  realized  what  she'd  done  an' 
the  villiany  of  D'luth,  an'  then  she  jumped 
inter  th'  ocean  ter  'scape  him  fu'ther.  A 
parson  jumped  in  arter  her  an'  saved  her 


240  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

ter  live  an'  clear  herself  'fore  you  an'  the 
world ;  an'  now  she's  here  under  my  per- 
tection,  an'  she'll  du  it ! 

"  Ye  see,  I  wuz  on  the  ship  with  her  when 
it  burned  up,  an'  my  on'y  child — my  boy— 
leetle  Hank,"  and  Jungle's  eyes  filled  with 
tears,  "  wuz  burned  to  death  thar.  Your 
wife  wuz  the  on'y  woman  that  laid  him 
eoufc  an'  teched  his  leetle  face  'fore  he  wuz 
buried  at  sea.  I  wuz  a'  inferdel  'fore  then, 
but  that  made  me  know  better,  an'  arter  I 
got  ter  London  I  kept  goin'  with  the  same 
parson  who  saved  Victoria's  life. 

"She  went  ter  church  thar  tew,  so  we 
kept  up  the  'quaintance.  The  parson 
thought  a  heap  on  her,  an'  wanted  ter 
marry  her,  s'posed  she  wuz  a  widder,  ye 
kneow,  but  she  teold  him  she  loved  the 
man  she  married,  an'  she  would  never  love 
er  marry  'nother.  She  spent  her  time  in 
doin'  good  an'  makin'  statues  out  o'  mud- 
clay — an'  heow  she  did  work.  That  wuz 
a  good  thing ;  people  who  work  never  git 
in  mischief,  an'  it  took  her  thoughts  from 
her  sorrow. 


HUGGING  TO  MUSIC.  241 

"I  wa'u't  eddicated,  but  she  was,  an'  I 
thought  she  wuz  a  widder  tew,  an'  I  hed 
no  one  ter  tell  me  what  ter  du  with  four- 
teen million  uv  trublomsome  money,  ner  no 
one  ter  leave  it  tew,  so  I  was  jess  goin'  ter 
perpose  to  her  the  day  she  told  me  she'd 
refused  the  parson. 

"I  knowed  ef  she'd  refused  that  splendid 
man,  she  wouldn't  think  uv  me,  an'  the 
poor  child  looked  so  desolate  lonesum,  I 
asked  her  to  be  my  'dopted  daw  ter.  so  I 
could  turn  over  my  money  to  her  and  per- 
tect  her  I  hed  the  papers  all  made  eout, 
turned  over  my  fourteen  million  to  her,  an' 
become  her  own  father  the  next  day." 

"  This  is  nothing  to  me,"  haughtily  re- 
sponded Lennox,  "  beyond  the  fact  that  you 
may  be  honest,  but  for  the  others,  I  will  not 
hear  any  gotten  up  story  by  either  of  them 
to  add  insult  to  the  irreparable  injury 
wrought  me — my  deathblow  !  " 

"  I  know  it's  purty  hard  ter  b'lieve,  but 
ef  Victoray  hed  on'y  told  me  all  'beout  it, 
heow  she'd  continued  ter  ask  that  fiend  ter 
write  you,  exoneratin'  her  in  ever'  way,  he'd 


242  HUGGING   TO  MUSIC. 

o'  done  it,  ez  sure  ez  my  name's  Joseph 
Jungle ;  but  he's  here  in  York  neow,  an' 
he'll  have  ter  du  it  yet. 

"Ye  see,  Yictoray  never  went  nowhar 
with  him,  an'  treated  him  like  a  stranger, 
an'  it  made  him  so  mad,  the  on'y  revenge 
was  in  knowhr  you  b'lieved  her  guilty." 

Despite  himself,  Jack  Lennox  was  listen- 
ing to  what  he  termed  "exasperating 
stuff."  "  I  would  not,"  said  he,  '•'  believe  in 
that  woman's  innocence  if  she  wrere  dead 
and  I  saw  my  name  carved  upon  her 
heart !  Speak  no  more  to  me,  I  cannot 
bear  it ! " 

"I  kneow  it's  purty  hard,  an' ter  think 
that  all  this  misery  come  through  waltzin', 
an'  ye  know  she  wa'n't  ter  blame  fur  doiii' 
huggin'  dances,  when  she  come  up  that 
way.  Pity  sech  a  nice  woman  couldn't 
been  brought  up  deeferent.  Why,  my  Jin- 
nie  wouldn't  waltz  with  anyone  she  wa'n't 
related  tew.  She  called  it  'huggin'  to 
music';  she  said  'thar  wuz  plenty  respect- 
able dances  that  she  could  in  joy  more'n 
them  that  let  sev'ral  men  hug  a  woman 


HUGGING  TO   MUSIC.  243 

'reound  a  ball-room.'  Th'  other  women 
made  fun  on  her,  an'  said  awful  vicious 
things  'beout  her  for  it ;  but  she  didn't  take 
110  notice  on't. 

"I  was  awful  'stonished  when  I  feound 
sich  a  nice  modest  lady  ez  Yictoray  waltzed; 
er  that  such  manners  hed  got  ter  be  toler- 
ated among  eddicated  people,  even  church 
folks. 

"  Wall,  de  ye  know  that  night  uv  the 
ball  she'd  tolfl  D'luth  that  she  would  never 
waltz  ag'in  'cause  her  husband,  that  was 
yeou,  she  thought,  didn't  like  it.  Finally 
D'luth  told  her  she  hed  'ready  promised  tew 
waltz  with  him,  an'  when  he  wouldn't  give 
up,  she  said  '  jess  ter  keep  her  word  she 
would,  but  that  Avould  be  th'  last  time  she'd 
ever  waltz  ag'in  in  the  world  fureveran'- 

"Say  no  more!  I  know  the  finish — I 
was  there !  "  and  Jack  Lennox  heaved  a 
sigh  and  closed  his  eyes  as  though  he  would 
shut  out  the  remembrance  of  that  awful 
scene  and  his  consequent  sufferings. 

"I  know  its  purty  hard,  but  even  ef  she 
was  guilty,  you  might  fur-give  her ;  but 


244  HUGGING  TO   MUSIC. 

when  she  ain't,  an'  you've  nothin'  to  furgive, 
I  ken't  see  how  ye  refuse  ter  fergive  her. 
Ef  yeou  war  in  her  place  an'  not  been  inner- 
cent,  but  really  been  guilty,  wouldn't  she 
furgive  yeou  ? " 

"  That  makes  no  difference,"  burst  from 
Jack  Lennox;  "  I  am  a  man  !  " 

"  An'  ye  mean  a  man  ken  du  anything, 
even  the  wo'st  kind,  an'  all  must  be  swal- 
lered  by  the  woman  ;  but  ef  a  moth  gits  in  a 
man's  wardrobe,  er  his  wife  wuz  born  witli 
a  mole  on  her  neck,  that  don't  jump  off  with 
his  fust  kiss,  he  thinks  it's  a  reflection  on 
what  he  calls  his  'manhood,'  and  treats 
her  accordin'ly."  Joe  Jungle  sprang  to  his 
feet  and  jammed  both  hands  in  his  pock- 
ets. 

"Jess  makes  me  foamiii'  mad  ter  hear 
men  talk  'beout  a  woman  as  '  a  weaker  ves- 
sel,' till  some  disaster  comes  'long,  then  they 
expect  her,  like  Galati',  ter  suddenly  become 
a  livin'  bein',  hev  'xperi'nce  and  big  brain  all 
in  a  minnit ;  manage  the  ship,  captain  an' 
crew,  an'  see  the  cargo  safely  inter  harbor 
with  all  odds  ag'in  her,  that  would  put  the 


HUGGING   TO  MUSIC.  245 

biggest,  blusterin'  six-foot  man  right  under 
water.  Jess  makes  me  foamin'P' 

At  this  point  a  commotion  in  the  hall  was 
heard,  and  the  footman  darted  in  saying: 
"Mr.  Deluth — just  been  stabbed  down  the 
street  by  that  crazy  Will  Darrow.  Mr.  De- 
luth thinks  he's  dying,  and  was  brought 
here  to  see  Mr.  Lennox.'' 

Before  Jack  Lennox  could  prevent  it,  two 
men  appeared  supporting  the  form  of 
Charles  Deluth,  whose  glassy  eyes  told  that 
he  had  but  a  few  moments  to  live.  He 
gasped: 

"Your  wife  is  innocent — pure  as  when — 
you  last  held  her—  in  your  arms — I  am 
guilty — dying — will  you  forgive  ?  Oh,  for- 
give ! " 

Then  his  eyes  roamed  to  Joe  Jungle. 

' '  My  life  has  been  wrong — I  never  thought 
of  it — until  you  spoke  to  me  of  death — that 
time — I  thought — I  would  never  die  !  Oh! 
for  one  week  of  life — one  day — one  hour  ! 
Ah!  "  and  he  clutched  at  his  neck  as  thougli 
choking. 

Once  more    Deluth    begged   the  wronged 


246  HUGGING  TO  MUslC. 

husband  to  speak  the  one  word  'forgive- 
ness ' ;  but  he  might  as  well  have  appealed 
to  adamant. 

Jack  Lennox  motioned  the  men  to  take 
away  their  helpless  charge,  while  no  fiber  of 
the  husband's  frame  stirred  with  human 
feeling,  other  than  that  of  implacable  ha- 
tred, which  darted  from  his  glaring  eyes  in 
answer  to  the  appeals  of  his  dying  enemy. 

The  latter  was  taken  to  his  carriage,  and 
thence  to  the  house  from  whence  he  and  his 
profligate  companions  had  emerged  one  hour 
before;  and  there,  in  a  gilded  palace  of  sin, 
amid  wild  revelry,  he  died  with  his  last 
fading,  agonizing  vision  resting  on  the  be- 
sotted and  dissolute  of  both  sexes,  whose 
companionship  had  been  for  Charles  Deluth, 
highest  ambition,  happiness  paramount. 
Fitting  close  to  such  careers  as  his. 

As  the  lunatic,  Will  Darrow,  struck  De- 
luth's  deathblow  a  flash  of  reason  showed 
him  he  had  mistaken  his  victim  for  that  of 
John  Walton,  and  away  he  darted  with 
gleaming  eyes,  still  chuckling,  "I'll  have 
him  yet  !  I'll  have  him  yet !  " 


HUGGING  fO  MUSIC. 

Jack  Lennox  sat  down  as  stolidly  as 
though  nothing  unusual  had  occurred.  At 
last  Joe  Jungle  broke  the  oppressive  silence. 

"  Mr.  Lennox,  you've  jess  heard  from  a 
dyin'  man  that  your  wife  is  a'  innocent 
woman.  Don't  ye  want  ter  see  her  ?  She 
ain't  got  long  ter  live.  She's  been  purty  bad, 
an'  the  doctor  says  she's  dyin'  uv  a  broken 
heart.  Ag'in,  she's  never  got  over  that  aw- 
ful plunge  in  the  Atlantic  a  year  ago.  She's 
got  heart  disease  neow." 

Jack  Lennox  had  just  separated  his  lips  to 
order  the  man  from  his  presence  who  could 
presume  to  stab  him  with  appeals  for  sym- 
pathy for  her  who  had  disgraced  him  and 
blighted  his  life,  when  he  was  silenced  by 
the  entrance  of  Roby,  who  rushed  to  his 
uncle,  carrying  a  large  rabbit,  and  with 
trembling  lips  confided  his  sorrow. 

"  Uncle  Wennox,  Auntie  Wennox  was 
cwyin'  hard,  an'  callin"  for  Jack, — 'Oh,  give 
me  my  Jack  ! '  her  said.  Then  I  runned  and 
got  my  jack-rabbit  for  her  ;  but  her  wou'n' 
rook  at  him,  an'  I  don't  know  what  to  give 
her,"  and  Roby  burst  forth  in  stifled  sobs. 


248  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

Ruby  walked  sorrowfully  in  just  as  Roby 
gave  fresh  vent  to  tears,  and  asked,  "  What 
Jack  can  I  give  her  now,  Uncle  Jack  ?" 

Ruby's  womanly  instinct  was  again  in- 
spired   as    she   innocently  looked   up   into" 
Jack  Lennox's  face. 

"  Uncu  Jack,  youm  name  is  Jack  !  Guess 
youms  be  the  Jack  she  wants.  I  see  if — I 
see  if — "  and  away  she  ran,  followed  by  Roby, 
whose  jack-rabbit  lost  no  time  on  the  home- 
stretch for  his  preferred  quarters  in  the  gar- 
den. 

Joe  Jungle  cleared  his  throat  several  times, 
and  was  now  inspecting  the  ceiling  orna- 
mentation ;  but  what  a  picture  was 
Jack  Lennox !  The  conflicting  emotions 
which  betrayed  themselves  in  the  man's 
quivering  frame  and  blanched  features  was 
a  tragic  study  ;  the  alternation  of  tenderest 
love  and  deepest  hatred,  making  a  light  and 
shadow  on  his  face  no  Rembrandt  hand 
could  paint. 

Victoria  had  recovered  from  her  violent 
hysteria,  and  was  following  "Nell's  injunc- 
tion to  look  in  all  the  rooms,  with  a  view  to 


HUGGING  to  MUSIC.  249 

assisting  her  at  refurnishing,  etc.  She  had 
wandered  through  a  portion  of  the  upper 
part  of  the  house,  and  was  now  on  her  way 
to  inspect  the  library. 

All  was  so  quiet,  she  thought  she  was  in 
no  danger  of  meeting  anyone,  so  vacantly 
glided  in,  and  raising  her  eyes  to  a  marble 
bust  of  her  own  carving,  saw  no  one  until 
she  struck  against  a  chair,  at  which  a  man 
sprung  up.  Victoria  gasped,  "  Jack!  "and 
fell  in  the  arms  of  her  trembling  husband. 

How  can  pen  picture  the  pity,  the  forgive- 
ness exchanged  in  that  one  moment  of  in- 
describable anguish  and  happiness. 

Poor  Victoria !  She  looked  like  th^ 
frayed  cord  of  hope,  which,  having  reached 
its  longings,  must  snap  at  the  weight  of  its 
own  breath. 

Pitying  angels  stood  guard,  while  the  low, 
convulsive  sobs  of  husband  and  wife  ap- 
pealed to  high  heaven  for  sympathy  and 
pardon. 

Joe  Jungle  was  overcome  at  the  picture 
before  him,  and  quietly  stole  out. 

"  Ah,"  whispered  Victoria,  with  a  thrill  of 


250  HUGGING  TO  MUSIC. 

delight  as  she  felt  the  arms  of  her  hus- 
band around  her,  "  how  kind  of  Heaven  to 
grant  me  my  last  prayer.  I  do  not  deserve 
this  great  happiness.  Death  is  welcome 
now." 

"My  love,"  said  Jack  Lennox,  and  his 
body  shook  with  suppressed  agony,  "do  not 
speak  of  death.  Live  !  live  !  We  will  again 
be  happy." 

He  raised  her  wan,  sweet  face,  while  her 
dark,  loving  eyes  shone  like  glittering  dia- 
monds. 

As  he  pressed  his  arms  close  about  her, 
she  hid  her  head  in  his  bosom  like  a  fright- 
ened child. 

"Hold  me,  darling!  Don't  let  me  go! 
Don't  let  me  be  taken  from  you." 

"You  shall  not  die,  my  love!"  hoarsely 
exclaimed  her  husband. 

"When  almost  dead  from  physical  suffer- 
ing," said  Victoria,  "I  began  that  journey 
from  Europe  to  gratify  the  cravings  of  my 
hungry  heart. 

"And  now  I  am  here,  pillowed  on  your 
loving  breast,  while  your  gentle  arms  will 


HUGGING   TO   MUSIC.  251 

bear  me,  pleadingly,  to  the  throne  of 
heaven. " 

Jack  Lennox  moaned  an  appeal. 

"  Have  pity  !  oh,  have  pity  !  my  wife  ! 
my  love  !  Do  not  speak  of  leaving  me  !  All 
is  forgiven  !  We  are  again  united  !  Death 
alone  can  part  us  now  !  " 

And  despairing  griff  burst  forth  from  his 
long  pent-up  feelings. 

"Oh,  darling,"  whispered  his  wife,  "I 
have  so  longed  for  a  sight  of  your  face — I 
have  so  hungered  for  the  sound  of  your 
voice — I  have  so  prayed  for  this  happy  mo- 
ment— to  be  held  in  your  loving  arms  ! 

"I  lived  when  others  thought  me  dead; 
dragged  myself  in  imagination  to  where  you 
slept — crept  to  your  side — held  my  lips  to 
inhale  your  loving  breath,  and  drank  new 
life  to  see  this  moment ! " 

It  was  truly  heaven's  sunlight  which 
thousand  softened  hues  smiled  through  the 
stained  glass  window,  as  a  halo  around  the 
heads  of  Jack  and  Victoria  Lennox,  whose 
hearts  again  truly  beat  as  one. 

Joe  Jungle   was    happy,    and  after   ex- 


252  HUGGING   TO   MUSIC. 

plaining  to  Aunt  Sophronie,  who  had  re- 
turned, added  : 

"  Neow  that  my  'dopted  dawter  has  found 
a  husband,  I'm  goin'  ter  follow  her  good 
'xample,  ef  I  kin  git  Miss  Sophronie  Rodney 
fur  the  'dopted  father's  wife. 

"  I  ain't  no  long- faced  blue  law,  an'  I'm  a 
great  sight  happier  sence  I  acknowledged  my 
Creator,  with  whom  I  commune.  I  b'lieve 
He  wants  us  to  enjoy  ourselves,  jess  ez  we 
du  eour  childurn,  rational  an'  right,  without 
goin'  tew  fur.  Neow  we  ken  have  a  big 
swell  weddin',  at  some  roomy  hippodrome, 
with  a  dozen  bands.  What  d'ye  say  ( " 

"  I  agree,"  blushed  Aunt  Sopronie, " minus 
the  hippodrome." 

The  twins,  who  had  been  looking  every- 
where for  their  Auntie,  ran  by  as  Mr. 
Jungle  was  saying  to  his  fiancee :  "  An'  we'll 
give  them  twins  a  million  apiece.  Ruby,  the 
wise  leetle  critter,  kerries  eout  what  I've 
allers  said  'beout  a  bright  woman,  '  thar  in- 
steenct  is  more'n  a  man  ken  ever  study  in 
books.'  She  knowed  what  was  lackin'  in  a 
minnit,  an'1  showed  Jack  Lennox  what  he 


J2wb?/  ca/Zed  t'n  a  Zowd  whisper:  "  Come,  brover,  come  ! 
I  fink  Auntie   Wennox  hash  foun'  her  Jwack  /" 


(Page  253.) 


HUGGING  TO  MUSIC.  253 

didn't  b'lieve  himself,  that  he  had  a  heart 
and  loved  his  wife  as  much  as  ever. 

11  Neow  jess  take  my  arm,  an'  I'll  interduce 
ye  to  my  dawter  and  son-in-law,"  and  away 
they  strode,  a  handsome  couple  ;  for  though 
their  hair  was  streaked  with  white,  their 
hearts  were  pink  blossoms,  blushing  in  the 
warm  sunshine  of  human  happiness. 

The  presentation  had  taken  place  when 
Ruby's  voice  was  heard  in  a  very  loud 
whisper  from  where  she  was  peeking  in  at 
the  scene. 

"Come,  brover,  come!  I  fink  Auntie 
Wennox  hash  foun'  her  Jack." 

While  laughing  waves  of  joy  break  into 
the  haven  of  rest,  two  women  are  being 
rightfully  hugged  to  music,  Nell  Rodney 
softly  playing,  "I  Gathered  Shells  in  Days 
Before." 

Peace  !  Step  lightly  on  the  pebbly  shore  ; 
Calm  is  the  Sea  of  Love. 


ADIEU, 


